《8 [Queer Epic Fantasy]》


 Chapter 1 - The Dread Sword

    In a mossy cave with a single beam of daily light, Ezekiel had a happy childhood.


    He grew up with fireflies and glowing mushrooms, bioluminescent plankton in the saltwater lake, the clean scent of wet moss, chirping crickets, croaking frogs, a bubbling stream, and a network of caves that seemed to branch out forever.


    Not that his parents ever let him explore beyond their territory.


    Too dangerous, they said.


    But he never wanted to leave anyway. Their home cave was grand, with bright mossy lichen, towering crystal columns, and manifold biodiversity.


    Mama and Papa taught Zeke how to hunt and forage. He grew up on a diet of cave goats, fish, mushrooms, blind birds, eggs, crickets, berries, honey, and foraged greens. Sometimes a pale bear would wander into their territory, and then Zeke¡¯s parents would show off with a feat of power and skill, and everyone would eat bear meat for days.


    In almost all things, Mama and Papa were total opposites.


    Mama was passionate and knowledgeable and summoned fire.


    Papa was quiet and absurd and summoned shadows.


    Mama was a kitsune with jade green eyes, copper red hair, claws, and a bushy red tail. Mama was lovely.


    Papa had burn scars on half his body and head. His face was mostly spared, but one ear and most of his jet-black hair had melted off. His left arm was entirely burned, as was his backside.


    Papa¡¯s legs were severed at the knees. He conjured shadows to move around. Simple legs, usually, but on occasion wheels, or a column to reach high places.


    Papa wouldn¡¯t talk about his injuries, but sometimes Papa would look off in the distance wearing an angry, vengeful expression. When Papa noticed Zeke watching, he¡¯d put on a smile and say, ¡°I love you. Let¡¯s play a game.¡±


    They had many board games and an entire library of books. Their home was grand, splendid, and carved into solid stone.


    Aunt Gwen was their only visitor. Twice a year, she would bring supplies and usually something special for Zeke.


    But they were never alone. They had each other.


    For as long as Zeke could remember, at first light beam, Papa would make breakfast, and then Mama would take Zeke for a day of training.


    Mama knew everything. Encouraging yet demanding, Mama taught Zeke how to read, write, dance, fish, and properly swing a sword.


    Zeke adored his parents and wanted nothing more than to make them proud. All his life, he studied diligently to make Mama happy, practicing swordplay every day, until he finally, finally won in a practice duel against Mama. Zeke felt his victory wasn¡¯t legitimate, since he tricked Mama with a joke and struck while she was distracted and laughing. But Mama said the win counted because it showed ingenuity and resourcefulness. When Papa heard about Zeke¡¯s victory, he killed a goat, cooked a feast, and threw a celebration, proclaiming Ezekiel a man at last.


    That¡¯s when things changed.


    As Zeke finished his dessert of honeycake and berries, Papa stood and reached into his shadow pocket to draw a sword. The sword was unique, made entirely of translucent white ivory, with an etching of a winged serpent coiling around the hilt. Zeke had never seen the sword before, yet the sight of it evoked a bottomless dread like nothing he¡¯d felt in his life. He couldn''t explain why but that sword terrified him.


    Papa passed the sword ceremoniously to Zeke, who took it reluctantly and with trembling hands.


    Mama said, ¡°You¡¯re old enough now. It¡¯s time you learn why we¡¯ve been training you. This Ivory Blade is yours. It belongs to you, alone. And it¡¯s time you learn to wield it.¡±


    Zeke tore his eyes away from the dreadful sword and asked with panic in his voice, ¡°You¡¯re going to teach me to use this?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mama answered.


    Papa spoke. ¡°Starting tomorrow, Mama and I will swap roles. Mama will make breakfast, lunch, and dinner. I will be your new instructor. And in our lessons, you will use this sword.¡°


    ¡°No!¡± Zeke shouted impulsively.


    Mama and Papa both looked surprised and concerned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zeke?¡± Mama soothed.


    Tears filled Zeke¡¯s eyes. He shook his head in confusion. His heartbeat pounded in his ears. His throat closed shut. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m... I¡­ I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Zeke dropped the dreadful sword on the floor and stumbled outside for fresh air, but outside their home, the air tasted stale.


    The light beam had gone out. Mushrooms glowed in the darkness with an eerie green-blue aura, while the plankton in the water shimmered white-blue. Fireflies blinked in the air. Crystals along the cave walls reflected light like the twinkling stars Zeke had only read about in books. Everything was bright and beautiful.


    Ezekiel loved his home, but for the first time in his life, he felt trapped. He had to get out.


    ¡°Describe what you¡¯re feeling, Zeke.¡± Papa appeared next to him.


    Zeke struggled to put his anxiety into words. ¡°I feel buried alive. I can barely breathe. What is that sword?¡±


    Papa¡¯s kind, scarred face grimaced in sympathy. ¡°It was your prison.¡±


    Zeke stopped breathing entirely.


    Mama arrived on Zeke¡¯s other side and said, ¡°Many years ago, Papa and I, with some help, we stole that sword from the man who imprisoned you in it. And then we set you free. That man¡¯s name is Adam. And one day, Adam will come for that sword. He will come for you. That¡¯s why we raised you here, hiding you, preparing you. But no matter how long we delay it, one day, he will find us, and you will have to face him.¡±


    Zeke took a slow breath in and some time to consider his new reality.


    ¡°Why did Adam imprison me?¡±


    Mama answered, ¡°Because you are one of the 8 Ikons of Eden. That makes you powerful, and Adam wants that power for himself.¡±


    Zeke considered in relative silence. Frogs and crickets sang in chorus with the chirping bats and birds. He finally looked at Mama and asked, ¡°You said you freed me. I¡¯m not your real son, am I?¡±


    Mama winced. ¡°You are my son. In every way that matters. But your body was a stillborn. We needed an empty vessel for your soul.¡±


    ¡°So I was some random afterbirth you found and used.¡±


    ¡°You are not your vessel,¡± Mama said passionately. ¡°It is only a tool. You are my son.¡±


    ¡°Your mama is right, son,¡± Papa said. ¡°And we love you.¡±


    Together they embraced Zeke.


    Zeke pulled away, demanding, ¡°What is an Ikon of Eden?¡±


    Mama answered calmly, ¡°Long ago, 8 Ikons were created to tend Eden in God¡¯s absence. Adam deceived 5 of the 8 and murdered them, trapping their souls into artifacts he called Blessings from God. Wielding the combined powers of 5 Ikons, Adam conquered the world and slaughtered anyone who opposed him, including¡­ all of my people.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°What?¡± Zeke said dumbly.


    ¡°I am the last kitsune. My people can stave off aging. Adam can lie to humans until the truth dies, but my people would remember. Our longevity made us a threat to his lies. So he destroyed my home island of Inari and massacred everyone on it.¡± Mama said sadly.


    They were silent again for a moment.


    Then Zeke turned to Papa and asked, ¡°If I¡¯m an Ikon, and Mama is the last kitsune, what does that make you?¡±


    Papa winced. It was the most emotional Zeke had ever seen him.


    Papa said, ¡°My mother was Adam¡¯s first wife, Lilith. He wronged her, yet she was banished. Lilith raised me to be her weapon of vengeance, to lead her army. She wants to invade this world, to kill Adam and eradicate all his cursed children. Nevermind that all her children by Cain are cursed, too. It¡¯s different when she does it. In her mind, eradicating every trace of Adam and taking his seat is what ¡®justice¡¯ looks like.


    ¡°On Lilith¡¯s orders, your mama and I stole 2 Blessings. Adam took countless lives in retaliation, and I lost my legs in the process, but we succeeded. I brought the Bone Gauntlet and Ivory Blade home to Lilith.


    ¡°But I returned home changed. I¡¯d found love. I¡¯d seen beauty in humanity. I couldn¡¯t let Lilith kill everyone. So I stole the Ivory Blade again¡­ but as I was escaping, Lilith¡­ punished me. She still has the Bone Gauntlet, you see. It gives its wielder power over fire and lightning¡­¡±


    ¡°Your own mother set you on fire?¡± Zeke was aghast.


    Papa answered with silence.


    Mama spoke again, ¡°Like Adam, Lilith wants the Ivory Blade. More accurately, she wants your power. It¡¯s a race to capture you, Zeke. If Adam wins, he¡¯ll imprison you again and use your power to rule Eden forever.¡±


    Papa finished, ¡°If Lilith wins, she¡¯ll use your power to open a doorway between Eden and Nod. She¡¯ll unleash an army of monsters, and those monsters will slaughter every human on the planet unless Adam kills Lilith first. He still has 3 Ikons. Against Lilith¡¯s 2, odds are in his favor. The only certainty is the death count, which would be catastrophic.¡±


    Zeke felt dizzy and had to sit down on a nearby stone bench. The light was shining down on a bubbling stream. ¡°Just the fate of the world, then. No pressure.¡±


    Papa chuckled and said, ¡°Yeah, none at all. That is why we waited to tell you. But you¡¯re ready. It¡¯s time for your real training to begin.¡± He put his hand on Zeke¡¯s shoulder.


    Zeke was uncharacteristically speechless. It was all so much.


    Mama sat next to Zeke. ¡°It¡¯s not right, what was done to you. I¡¯m sorry. And we had no right to hide the truth from you all these years. But we wanted to give you a childhood. Hate us if you must, but please trust us. We love you, and we believe in you.¡±


    -8-


    That night, Zeke dreamed he was drowning. The dreadful sword was tied to his feet and dragging him down. He couldn¡¯t breathe. There was no escape. He would drown for eternity.


    Zeke woke up drenched in sweat and tears. The walls in his room suddenly felt cramped and suffocating. He had to get out.


    He jumped out of bed and went for a walk, only to find Mama in the kitchen preparing breakfast, lanterns already lit through the house.


    ¡°You¡¯re up early!¡± Mama proclaimed while kneading biscuit dough. ¡°Breakfast isn¡¯t ready yet, but you can help me set the table. Your papa was teasing me all night, saying it¡¯s finally his turn to do the fun job. Do me a favor and don¡¯t go easy on him today.¡±


    Zeke set the table as requested, appreciating the distraction, but nothing could keep his mind off that damn sword.


    ¡°What does the sword do? What is its power?¡± he asked.


    Mama frowned. ¡°Your papa should be here for this conversation, but that lazy ass is sleeping in.¡± She sighed. ¡°The sword is only a conduit. It has no power on its own. You¡¯re the one with the power.¡±


    ¡°So then, what is my power?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t near Adam long enough to learn the specifics. But I saw the sword used like a key to make doorways across distances. So I assume your powers include creating doorways. Beyond that, I can only speculate. No more questions. Wait for your training with Papa.¡±


    Papa arrived downstairs as Mama was finishing making breakfast of biscuits with goat meat and mushroom gravy, and a fried egg on top. It was the most delicious breakfast Zeke had ever eaten. Mama was undoubtedly the superior cook.


    After breakfast, Papa helped Mama with the dishes and gave her a loving hug, ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna enjoy the next few years.¡±


    Mama kissed Papa affectionately and then pushed him away, ¡°Get outta here. Go train our son. He¡¯s been pestering me with questions all morning, and it¡¯s now your job to answer them. Go, both of you. I have a house to clean that¡¯s been neglected for years.¡±


    Zeke followed Papa to a large open cavern not far from their home cave. There was no glowing life in this cavern, so Zeke lit the oil lanterns with a torch he brought from home.


    Stalagmites, stalactites, and columns covered the walls and ceiling, but the ground had been smoothed flat like the floor at home. This enormous cave was prepared long ago for open training.


    Papa drew the Ivory Blade from his shadow pocket.


    Zeke panicked. The cave was too small. He had to get out. His heart started racing.


    Papa passed him the blade, but Zeke was paralyzed.


    ¡°Must I use that sword? If the power is mine, I don¡¯t need a sword, right?¡± he begged.


    Papa said sadly, ¡°Yes, you should be able to access your powers without the sword, but you¡¯ve forgotten how. I believe your time trapped in this ivory left an indelible mark on both of you. For thousands of years, whenever your powers were used, it was through this instrument. The first step to mastering your power is to master the instrument. And to do that, you have to master your fear. Now, take the sword.¡±


    Zeke hesitated but took the sword, as ordered. It was heavy. Heavier than anything he had practiced with before. He needed both hands to hold it. The anxiety was overwhelming. Zeke could barely stand.


    Papa corrected Zeke¡¯s position and said, ¡°Feel that extra weight in the pommel? That¡¯s for balance. You¡¯ll get stronger through daily practice. One day, you should be able to wield it one-handed.¡±


    Zeke was trying to focus but all he could think about was throwing the sword and running in the opposite direction.


    Instead, he asked, ¡°So what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Next, you swing that sword around. We¡¯ll start small. One of Lilith¡¯s soldiers.¡±


    Papa raised his hand and gathered shadows from the surrounding darkness into a grotesque winged monster the size of a small person. It looked famished, skeletal, and seemingly more claws and fangs than muscle. Its movements were rapid and twitchy. Its wings were bat-like and sharp.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°One of Cain¡¯s kin. Lilith has thousands on Nod. They¡¯re vicious beasts, and they will rip your throat out and drink your blood in an instant, given the chance.¡±


    As if Zeke wasn¡¯t already terrified enough, he had to fight bloodthirsty monsters.


    ¡°Hey,¡± said Papa. ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid. That¡¯s alright. But this here beastie, he¡¯s my puppet, and I won¡¯t have it hurt you. Take a slow, deep breath. Hold it in. Release. We¡¯ll start slow. Ready yourself. Begin.¡±


    The cainkin launched itself at Zeke, who dropped the sword and ran away.


    ¡°Ezekiel!¡± Papa¡¯s barking voice brought him back to his senses. He froze and turned around.


    Papa frowned but said nothing. The shadow cainkin carried the dreadful sword back to Zeke, who sheepishly accepted it.


    Papa summoned a hard shadow sword for himself. Lifting it into the ready position, Papa said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s slow it down further. Attack me.¡±


    The shadow cainkin flew away to spectate, but Zeke was more afraid than ever. He had never sparred with Papa before. Zeke would have been intimidated even if he wasn¡¯t wielding his own prison.


    ¡°Attack me now!¡±


    Zeke lunged. Papa deflected easily and Zeke stumbled.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Zeke steadied himself and swung. Again Papa deflected.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Papa continued until Zeke couldn¡¯t lift the dreadful sword anymore.


    ¡°You did good, son,¡± said Papa, taking the Ivory Blade and returning it to his shadow pocket.


    With the dread sword gone, Zeke felt such relief as he¡¯d never experienced before. It was like color had returned to his sight. He cried tears of joy, but once that dam had broken, the tears wouldn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t understand why, but waves of misery erupted from within.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t good. I¡¯m a coward. I ran. I couldn¡¯t even touch you. I¡¯m weak.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey,¡± Papa embraced Zeke tightly. ¡°That¡¯s alright. Let it out. No one is brave and strong all the time. You were brave when you swallowed your fear and swung the Ivory Blade. That was what mattered. And you will get stronger. Beating me today was never an option. When you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll go see what your mama made for lunch. That sounds good, yeah? Yeah.¡±


    Mama made honey crawdad stir fry. It was incredible.


    ¡°You know, I taught your papa everything he knows in the kitchen.¡± Mama bragged for the third time. ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you a secret. I have been cooking for a long, long, long, long, long time.¡±


    ¡°Can you teach me how to cook like you do, Mama?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she brushed his bangs behind his ear. ¡°But later. You are not using me to get out of training. You done with your plate? Good. Get your ass back out there.¡±


    Papa led Zeke to the same cavern.


    Like before, Papa summoned a shadow cainkin and drew the Ivory Blade, handing it to Zeke, who took it without hesitating, burying his fear and dread so he could focus on the enemy in front of him.


    ¡°Attack the shade,¡± Papa ordered.


    Zeke gritted his teeth and lunged. It flew out of reach, then dived for Zeke¡¯s head.


    Zeke swung on defensive instinct alone, cleaving the shade in half.


    Papa smiled. ¡°Good.¡± He summoned another shade, exactly like the one before.


    ¡°Again.¡±

 Chapter 2 - Aunt Gwen

    And so Zeke passed his days, every day.


    And every night, he dreamed the sword was drowning him.


    He hated training. Papa was kind, but holding the dreadful sword was torturous.


    Over time, Zeke became increasingly irritable. He slayed the shade, over and over again, but even as the fights became increasingly difficult, he never felt progress.


    ¡°What am I supposed to be doing?¡± he shouted at Papa one day after several rounds of combat practice. ¡°I swing the sword. I kill the shade. Nothing changes. What¡¯s the point? What am I doing wrong?¡±


    Papa calmly blinked at Zeke¡¯s outburst. ¡°Several points. One is to familiarize yourself with Lilith''s horde. You will likely face several before your story ends. It¡¯s important you know how they move and attack.


    ¡°Second, you¡¯re rejecting yourself. You¡¯re rejecting the sword. It¡¯s a part of you, yet you hate it. You¡¯ll never master it that way. You need to embrace it.¡±


    Zeke scoffed. It was easy to say. Embrace prison. Embrace isolation and insanity. In a haunting, absurd way, it was almost beautiful. He tried to do as Papa ordered. Zeke took a slow breath and tried to surrender. His left hand caressed the ivory grain and detailed engraving. It felt smooth and strong. Closing his eyes, Zeke ran his fingers along the blade, accidentally nicking a finger. A drop of blood ran down the blade.


    Papa interrupted pensively, ¡°But maybe we have been going too slow. Alright. Let¡¯s speed things up.¡±


    Papa waved his hand and the cainkin shade evaporated into swirling darkness. With his other hand, Papa gathered more shadows and molded the darkness into a human shape.


    As the shade took form and definition, Zeke had an increasing foreboding. The shade¡¯s brow, cheekbones, and jaw, its shoulders and shape, were all so familiar. Zeke felt an emotion he¡¯d only read about in the books at home: hate.


    Zeke hated the man this shade resembled. Adam. Without knowing, he knew. This was the monster that trapped him for thousands of years. Murderer. Betrayer.


    Zeke launched himself at the shade. Casually, it blocked. Zeke attacked again and again, but nothing went through. Shade Adam was too fast. It went on the attack, and Zeke could barely deflect its blows, the dreadful sword was so heavy.


    Zeke took a kick to the chest and fell to the ground and then rolled away.


    Papa said, ¡°You¡¯re fighting two opponents. Stop fighting the blade and focus.¡±


    Shade Adam slowly stepped toward Zeke.


    Zeke pulled himself up. He embraced his rage and let it flow into the Ivory Blade, and then he swung it.


    Then the strangest thing happened. Zeke felt something, and then the edge of the blade disappeared and reappeared in the air next to Shade Adam, and as Zeke swung the Ivory Blade, the edge fell in the same arc, cleaving Shade Adam¡¯s head.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°You did it! You used your power. You doorwaed the edge of the blade. Again!¡±


    Shade Adam reassembled and attacked again. Zeke barely deflected in time. He jumped back and tried to cut from afar, as he did before, holding the thought and intention in his mind. Nothing.


    Shade Adam dashed forward and threw Zeke to the ground.


    ¡°Use your power!¡± Papa ordered.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± he shouted. What am I doing wrong? Zeke wondered. He imagined reaching into the sword, where he sent his rage and hate. He concentrated on how it felt as the blade doorwaed itself. Zeke swung the sword. Nothing.


    Shade Adam attacked again, knocking Zeke to the ground.


    He tried again and again. Nothing.


    And again and again, Shade Adam knocked Zeke on his ass.


    Finally, Papa said enough.


    ¡°Hey, you made a breakthrough today. Not only did you access your power for the first time, you¡¯ve grown closer to the blade. You¡¯re a much stronger fighter. I know today was hard, and I know being around the Ivory Blade takes a lot out of you, but I want you to appreciate this moment. Be proud of yourself. I¡¯m proud of you, of the hard work you put in, and the progress you¡¯ve made.¡±


    That lifted Zeke¡¯s spirits immensely, even while holding the dreadful sword. He was surprised to feel both joy and grief at the same time, and in that moment he realized the misery he¡¯d been feeling was grief. Zeke had never grieved anything before, so he hadn¡¯t recognized it earlier.


    ¡°Why am I like this? That shade was Adam, wasn¡¯t it? How do I know that?¡±


    Papa gently took the dreadful sword and returned it to his shadow pocket, saying, ¡°Your memories are stored in your brain, in your vessel. But your vessel has to experience a thing for you to remember it. Your soul has been around for many thousands of years, and it doesn¡¯t remember the same way your vessel does. You have no memories of Adam, or being trapped in the Ivory Blade, but your soul remembers, and your vessel is reflecting that fear and anger. Sometimes ¡®intuition¡¯ is when the soul knows something your mind hasn¡¯t figured out yet.¡±


    Papa conjured a shadow carpet to carry them home, where a surprise awaited them.


    Bright, colorful explosions surrounded their stone cottage.


    Aunt Gwen was back.


    Aunt Gwen was very small and young-looking. In fact, she looked like an 8-year-old child, but she was wise and a powerful illusionist. She had pixie shock-white hair and wore dark clothes and a jacket with lots of pockets.


    Zeke waved excitedly and ran the rest of the way home through vibrant, playful illusions. Aunt Gwen was waiting on the front porch with a playful grin. Zeke knelt to hug his aunt.


    ¡®What¡¯s new?¡¯ he signed. ¡®Did you bring me anything cool?¡¯


    Aunt Gwen laughed and signed, ¡®Of course! Your mama told me you¡¯re a man now. It¡¯s time I give you a man¡¯s gift. No more candies. Anyway, your mama and I ate them all while we were waiting for you.¡¯ Gwen laughed again. ''Now where did I put that darn thing? Oh, ha. Right here! How embarrassing.'' Aunt Gwen uncinched one of her belts and handed Zeke a sheathed longknife.


    It was a quarter the size and weight of the Ivory Blade. He drew the knife from its scabbard. The edge was one-sided and gently curved. The handle was unadorned yet elegant, with a small knuckle bow guard. Made of good steel and razor-sharp, this was a discreet weapon of a master assassin.


    ¡®My big sister Morgan gave me this longknife. One day, you¡¯ll meet her. Now I give it to you, my darling nephew. Carry this and know that you¡¯re loved and supported.¡¯


    Zeke hugged Aunt Gwen again and thanked her profusely.


    Then they all sat down to eat dinner. Mama had prepared a mushroom risotto with fish and carrots. Aunt Gwen lit the room with dancing, sparkling pixies.


    ¡®Tell us about the war,¡¯ Zeke asked.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Aunt Gwen sighed sadly, ¡®The war is over. We lost. Now we hide and survive. We wait for hope. We move refugees into safe homes, like this one here. There aren¡¯t many left. With 3 Ikons, Adam is still godly powerful. The Shell Gauntlet gives him control over water and air. Adam¡¯s Crown gives him unlimited energy and connects him to every familiar on Eden. The Steelfeather Band makes him intangible at will, so he can¡¯t be touched. On top of that, he has an army of zealots and familiars all over the world, all looking for the lost Ikons. Looking for you. But we¡¯re still here, and that means he hasn¡¯t won yet. And maybe one day, if we¡¯re lucky, we can liberate another Ikon or two or three. Even one more Ikon could change the scales. But that¡¯s a bridge to cross another day. In the meantime, how are your new studies?¡¯


    ¡®Grueling. But I used my power for the first time today!¡¯


    Mama and Aunt Gwen both reacted excitedly. The pixie illusions burst in surprise like tiny fireworks. Papa smiled and ate his carrots.


    ¡®But it only happened one time. I swung the Ivory Blade and it cut something far away. I don¡¯t know how to replicate it yet, but Papa and I are gonna train until I master it.¡¯


    Mama and Aunt Gwen were beaming with pride and joy.


    ¡®Of course, you will,¡¯ signed Aunt Gwen. ¡®And when the day comes those skills are needed, we¡¯ll be there alongside you.¡¯


    That night, Zeke dreamed he was running. Or was he jumping?


    He was fleeing something- no, someone. Adam.


    Someone was with him. Someone helped him.


    Betrayal. A stab to the heart.


    Adam¡¯s smug, perfect face leering down at him.


    Then emptiness. Stretching out forever.


    No escape.


    Ezekiel woke screaming and drenched in sweat.


    -8-


    And so Zeke passed his nights, every night. For years.


    His usual care-free nature buried itself under depression and resentment. He considered hating his parents. He hated his own cowardice and fear. He hated these awful feelings. More than anything, he hated that damn sword.


    One night, Zeke woke from another night terror. His bed was soaked, again. A crazy thought came to him. What if he ran away? The caves were massive. He could forage mushrooms and bugs forever. His parents might never find him.


    Zeke knew it was ridiculous, but he wasn¡¯t thinking. He was still panicking after the night terror. He grabbed a bag of supplies and tiptoed out of the house, his heart pounding in his chest as he ran away from home and into darkness.


    He ran for a long time through caverns he¡¯d been forbidden to venture. He foraged a light breakfast using a lantern crafted from glow bugs.


    Zeke felt a wave, like a light breeze, and he knew he¡¯d been caught.


    Here in the dark, there was nowhere to hide from Papa. He walked out of the shadows as if through a door, instantly at Zeke¡¯s side.


    Papa looked concerned but remained silent.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Zeke yelled, finally. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the world or your war! I¡¯ll stay here forever and they¡¯ll never find me. I won¡¯t touch that damn sword, and you can¡¯t make me!¡±


    Papa looked devastated and conflicted. He didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Finally, he said, ¡°Okay,¡± and stepped back into the shadows.


    Zeke was stunned and alone. Did Papa mean it? Was he angry? Was he disappointed? Would he leave Zeke?


    Zeke started sobbing. He was so scared and ashamed.


    What was gonna happen now? Did Zeke ruin everything?


    Zeke couldn¡¯t go home that night. Instead, he stayed up exploring the vast cave system. There was still so much he hadn¡¯t seen, even after spending his entire childhood here. But eventually, Zeke realized why this particular cave route had been forbidden: it was nearly barren. He found a couple bugs, but after a day, Zeke got hungry and cold enough to go back home.


    Mama was waiting at the table with a warm hug and a bowl of oats with berries. She poured hot water over the oats when he sat at the table.


    Mama didn¡¯t mention his absence last night except to embrace him and say, ¡°I love you so much, and I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back. Please don¡¯t scare me like that again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, Mama,¡± Zeke promised.


    That¡¯s when Papa walked into the kitchen. He was carrying something small in his arms.


    ¡°Hi, son,¡± he said with a smile. He didn¡¯t look angry or disappointed as he sat down at the table across from Zeke.


    Papa continued, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep last night, so I went for a walk. While I was out, I heard screaming. An ocelot was raiding a nest of minks. This little guy was the only survivor.¡±


    He pulled back a blanket to reveal an adorable baby mink. His eyes were open and curious. He had black fur with little white booties.


    ¡°Would you like to hold him?¡± Papa asked.


    Zeke nodded enthusiastically and accepted the tiny bundle. As the little mink stared up at him, an incredible peace came to Zeke. He felt himself relax and take joy in the moment like he used to do.


    Animals had that effect on Zeke. Growing up in a cave, the pet goats were his best friends. But he¡¯d been so wrapped up in training and his misery, Zeke had forgotten how much he loved his home and his family.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said yesterday,¡± Zeke said quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Papa smiled sadly. ¡°I know, son. But what you said got me thinking. I need to tell you a story, about what happened after I stole the sword¡­ after Lilith did this to me,¡± Papa touched his scarred face, ¡°I spent years wandering Eden, looking for your mama. Her island was destroyed. I didn¡¯t know if she was alive or dead. So I searched for years. And in that time, I saw people grow up. I saw them have kids and raise them, and as I watched them, something broke in me a little bit. I realized what my life had always lacked: parents. Lilith wasn¡¯t so much my mother as she was my queen and master. And my father¡­ well, the less said about him...


    ¡°So when I finally found your mama again and we made the plan to make you, I was so excited but also terrified that I might hurt you like Lilith hurt me. So I begged your mama to take the lead for a few years because I didn¡¯t trust myself. To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been terrified this entire time. But seeing you hurt yesterday, I realized something: I would do anything, give anything if I could take this pain away from you. I¡¯m your father, and I love you more than anything in the world.


    ¡°If you want to hide, I¡¯ll help you hide. If you want to burn the world, I¡¯ll help you burn it. I¡¯ve been training you because I believe it¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll live a long life, but if you won¡¯t train, I won¡¯t make you. Take a few days with your new friend and think on it. No matter what you decide, I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t need days to decide.


    He loved his parents. He trusted them. And if they said he needed to master the Ivory Blade, then he would. Embarrassed by his outburst, Zeke returned to training the next day, determined to improve. His parents never mentioned it again, but they loved him even more fiercely than before.


    Zeke¡¯s skills didn¡¯t improve very much, but his strength developed rapidly. It took him months to master the doorwaed blade technique.


    The secret was so obvious in hindsight.


    After a particularly rough session with a training shade, Zeke bumped his head against a rock, and a drop of blood fell from his brow onto the Ivory Blade. When he swung the sword next, Zeke felt a familiar sensation, and the blade carved the shade in twain at a distance.


    His blood activated the sword¡¯s power.


    Specifically his blood, as nothing seemed to happen when Mama or Papa bled on the sword. Whenever Zeke¡¯s blood touched the blade, all he had to do was focus, and he could cut anything, anywhere he could see.


    -8-


    By Zeke¡¯s twentieth birthday, he hardly recognized himself. His arms and shoulders had filled out. Little scars marked his body like a tapestry. Fresh bruises were a constant, and harsh worry lines cracked his face and forehead. He had no frame of reference to compare, but Zeke had grown up fast and lethal.


    Were it not for Dook, Zeke would surely have given in to misery. Dook was what he named the baby mink. Dook was free to roam and hunt, but he always came home to sleep in Zeke¡¯s warm, soft bed.


    Mama said it was important Dook could survive on his own, so Zeke spent most of his free time acclimating Dook to the outdoors and helping him learn to hunt. Dook was a vicious little killer to be sure, but so cute. He loved bathtime and playing chase. Zeke played with Dook every night after training, and those little games helped Zeke remember joy and himself.


    Early one morning, while Zeke was snuggling Dook in bed, an explosion shook the ground and woke him up. Dook fell out of bed and scurried to his favorite hiding spot.


    Zeke grabbed his longknife and put on clothes. Then he ran outside to find the sky was falling. Literally. The cave ceiling had been blasted wide open, and sunlight was cascading into their home like a revelation from on high.


    Blinded by the light, Zeke had never seen so much direct sunlight before.


    He could barely see, but he heard Papa¡¯s voice next to him shout, ¡°We¡¯re under attack! Take the blade and run with Mama. I¡¯ll be right behind you. Go!¡±


    Papa threw the Ivory Blade into Zeke¡¯s arms and pushed him away. ¡°Go!¡±


    Zeke shuffled back, squinting and closing his eyes, reaching out for something to hold onto. A hand grabbed his tightly.


    ¡°Hurry, this way,¡± Mama said and pulled him into a run. Zeke stumbled but Mama kept him upright.


    Zeke¡¯s vision was returning but he had to look down to shield his eyes.


    Zeke briefly glanced back and saw Papa fighting a swarm of bizarre, flying leaf monsters. He was all on his own, and wielding a shadow sword and shield. Papa launched himself off the ground and summoned shadowy black wings to fight the plant-like, insectoid aliens in the air.


    Papa was careful to stay out of direct sunlight, where his shadow constructs would break down.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Mama hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t look back.¡±


    Zeke did as he was told.


    Mama led him to a corner wall Zeke had never explored closely. It looked like a nondescript dead-end until Mama pushed a stone aside to reveal a slide.


    As Mama moved the rock, Zeke couldn¡¯t resist looking back to see how Papa was faring. Papa was still midair but bloody. The leaf/bug monsters had torn large chunks of flesh from his already mangled body.


    Suddenly, a beam of light blasted from above and struck Papa in the chest. He crashed into the ground. The leaves swarmed on him.


    ¡°No!¡± Zeke shouted. Some of the leaf creatures heard and flew toward them.


    ¡°Time to go,¡± Mama said, pulling him and pushing him down the hole. ¡°I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡±


    That¡¯s what Papa said.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no!¡± Zeke shouted, but he was already sliding into the narrow, dark escape, still holding the dreadful Ivory Blade.

 Chapter 3 - In Deep

    Zeke slid down in total darkness for what seemed a long time, sobbing with terror and fury, until he fell out splashing into a medium-size cave with luminous waves of shallow water. Glowing algae lit everything light blue. Wiping his face, he looked up and screamed.


    He had fallen into the middle of a school of large, harpoon-wielding merfolk, all regarding Zeke with surprise and alarm.


    Zeke scrambled to his feet and lifted the dread sword into a defensive position.


    His opponents were a rainbow of colors, mostly shades of blues and greens, with human-like faces and torsos. They stood upright by coiling their long, scaly, muscular tails, beginning below their navels.


    Behind Zeke was a cave wall. There was nowhere to retreat or hide.


    The merfolk aimed their harpoons at Zeke, expecting a fight.


    Zeke slid his thumb along the Ivory Blade¡¯s edge. A drop of blood rolled down the blade.


    The merfolk hesitated. Everyone held their breath and waited for the first strike.


    Fortunately and finally, Mama came sliding down with a bright splash as Zeke had moments earlier. Mama looked up and shouted in a language Zeke couldn¡¯t understand, then transformed into a mermaid!


    Mama was a shape-changer, so the ability to transform was nothing new to Zeke, but he¡¯d never seen this form before.


    Mermaid Mama had blossom pink skin, red hair, and white scales from the waist down.


    Mermaid Mama whistled and clicked and signed at the same time.


    The merfolk lifted their harpoons.


    Mama slithered forward and continued speaking mer.


    A large mer slithered forward to greet her.


    Zeke found it difficult to discern merfolk gender. Only the oldest and largest-looking merfolk seemed to have breasts. All of them were nude, but their serpent bodies began at their navels. Their most distinctive feature (apart from their tails) was their hair. Each mer had a full mane of uniquely colorful mossy hair.


    The largest mer also looked to be the oldest. She (?) had emerald green scales and skin, and long, pendulous breasts. In her hand, she held a harpoon made of bone. She spoke in a series of hums and stops and hand movements. Her incredibly full and curly hair resembled a cloak, cascading down her broad, muscular shoulders, so long the ends were underwater.


    Mama was negotiating their escape.


    The other mer seemed of mixed sentiment, their human-like faces revealing mistrust and apprehension, but the leader greeted Mama Mermaid like an old friend, smiling with sharp teeth, jovial whistles, and maybe even a laugh? Zeke had never seen a mer laugh before, so he couldn¡¯t be sure.


    But the tension seemed to pass, and soon Mermaid Mama turned to Zeke and said, ¡°They¡¯re going to help us and take us to Haven, an ocean sanctuary. We can hide out there for a while.¡±


    Zeke interjected, ¡°Wait! What about Papa? We have to go back for him!¡±


    Mama looked devastated. ¡°Zeke. Papa¡¯s gone. There¡¯s nothing we can do for him now.¡±


    Zeke shouted. His voice broke. ¡°No! He¡¯s okay. He said¡­ he said he was right behind us. He¡¯s coming!¡±


    ¡°Zeke. If Papa is alive, he will find us. But we can¡¯t wait here. Those leaf things will find us first. I don¡¯t know if they serve Adam or Lilith or someone else, but unless you want to find out the hard way, we have to go. Now.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s posture crumbled in defeat. He should have stayed. He could have helped. Tears ran down his face.


    Mama reached into a side satchel and passed something gooey to Zeke, saying, ¡°Put this in your nose and ears. It¡¯ll seal them shut and protect you from the pressure as we go deeper, so long as we don¡¯t go too deep. I can¡¯t maintain my form underwater, so I¡¯ll have to hibernate in the satchel until we reach Haven.¡±


    Mama turned, whistling something to a turquoise mer with silver hair, who slithered forward in front of Zeke.


    ¡°Zeke, this is Toa,¡± Mamma said. ¡°He will bring you to Haven. Until we reach our destination, Toa will breathe for you. Hold onto his shoulders. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t understand what Mama meant, but he did as he was told, inserting the dense paste into his nose and ears, and then awkwardly held on to a bizarre and alien stranger.


    Toa seemed equally uncomfortable, frowning and looking anywhere but at Zeke.


    He tried not to be rude, but Zeke had never seen a mer before and was equal parts intimidated and fascinated. He examined Toa¡¯s shimmering scales and taut, muscular body. They were intoxicatingly close. Zeke had never been this close to anyone who wasn¡¯t family. His arms were around the mer¡¯s round shoulders. He felt the unexpected silky smoothness of Toa¡¯s skin, the mossy fullness of his hair. Zeke tried to glance discreetly but Toa was entirely serpentine from the waist down.


    Mama gave Zeke the side satchel and then dropped a metal ingot into the satchel, disappearing along with the ingot. Zeke tied the satchel shut and secured it tightly to his belt.


    Then, without further delay, every mer in the luminous cave dove underwater, like a colorful school of fish, with one human along for the ride.


    Zeke soon understood what Mama meant, as Toa pressed his lips against Zeke¡¯s and breathed fresh oxygen into Zeke¡¯s mouth.


    It was the closest thing to a kiss Zeke had ever experienced. The salty cave water stung Zeke¡¯s eyes, but he opened them with shock and saw Toa¡¯s stunning blue-green eyes looking back at him.


    The mer wrapped his arms around Zeke with incredible strength, and kicked with his powerful tail, pushing them down into inky darkness. The water was frigid, but Toa was warm. Zeke shivered and wrapped his legs around Toa¡¯s swimming torso. In response, Toa held Zeke in a tight embrace.


    Zeke could see nothing, and when he opened his eyes to try, the salty sting forced them closed again. Zeke could hear nothing. He could smell nothing.


    But he tasted the ocean in every breath Toa breathed for him. It wasn¡¯t an unpleasant taste, but a strange, salty, wild taste.


    Zeke felt every powerful thrust of Toa¡¯s body and tail. Every muscle in Toa¡¯s body tightened and released as the mer moved through the water. Zeke felt strangely safe, cradled in Toa¡¯s sinewy arms.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    And Zeke felt something else, too, something he¡¯d felt before, but not like this, not with anyone else. With Toa¡¯s abs rubbing against his crotch, Zeke was erect before even realizing he was aroused. Zeke was embarrassed and shied away, trying to untangle his legs from Toa¡¯s gyrating body, but Toa¡¯s left hand moved down to cup Zeke¡¯s right butt cheek, pulling him closer.


    Toa breathed deeply, sealing their lips with a gentle kiss, and pulled Zeke into his shoulder. Their chests rubbed against one another, Zeke¡¯s erection pressing deeply into Toa¡¯s soft belly.


    Zeke held his breath for as long as he could, his face buried in Toa¡¯s neck, their bodies entwined until he had to breathe again, and then Toa¡¯s soft, full lips were there to meet his own. They carried on in the watery abyss for what seemed an eternity, yet it ended all too soon.


    At some point in Zeke¡¯s blind, passionate interlude, they had ascended, and Zeke returned to himself and reality as his face broke the surface of the ocean. He brushed the hair and saltwater out of his face and opened his eyes to blinding sunlight.


    Zeke had never seen the open sky before. He had never seen the ocean or the sun or clouds. He had never seen the island from the outside of its caves. It was a mountain of jungles.


    It was overwhelming.


    He looked around but saw no one else. Zeke and Toa were alone together, surrounded by endless ocean horizons.


    Zeke tightened his grip on Toa¡¯s body, suddenly and acutely aware of how vulnerable he was, how dependent he was on Toa for survival. He looked at Toa, and for the first time since their first ¡°kiss,¡± Toa looked right back at him. His eyes were emeralds and sapphires, with shards of silver, sparkling with curiosity at Zeke.


    Then Zeke noticed Toa¡¯s mossy silver hair. It was getting bigger? It almost seemed to unfurl in the air and soak up oxygen, like a sponge soaks up liquids or the way a blossoming flower soaks up sunlight. Was the merfolk¡¯s hair in truth an external lung? Or an oxygen container?


    Zeke was so taken with speculative wonder that he had forgotten to be afraid. Only the unexpectedly rhythmic sound of Toa¡¯s voice broke the spell Zeke had fallen under.


    ¡°My school is a short way ahead of us. We mustn¡¯t linger. Merfolk need air to breathe, but the surface and shallow waters are dangerous to us. I will need to surface again before we reach Haven.¡±


    Zeke was too stunned to say anything but to stupidly exclaim, ¡°You can talk!¡±


    Toa answered with dripping disdain, ¡°Yes, human, I can talk. I even speak the human language.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°A long time ago, our people traded goods and shared secrets.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Toa looked at him as if Zeke had asked why water was wet.


    ¡°Adam happened,¡± Toa answered, ultimately. ¡°We should hurry to meet the others.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Toa paused to look curiously at Zeke, his striking blue-green eyes sparkled like the sun-kissed waves.


    ¡°About earlier¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    Toa squeezed Zeke playfully. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, human. It was fun.¡±


    ¡°Ezekiel. Zeke. Call me Zeke.¡±


    Toa nodded, and his countenance softened barely. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Zeke.¡±


    Back under they went. Again, their lips locked, and their bodies pressed hard against each other, and Zeke lost track of time and of himself.


    ¡®It was fun,¡¯ Toa had said.


    Zeke felt emboldened as if he¡¯d been given permission. As the water rushed past them, Zeke¡¯s hands explored Toa¡¯s body. He caressed Toa¡¯s rippling back. He felt Toa¡¯s smooth skin transform into smooth scales, starting just above where a human¡¯s butt would be. Toa¡¯s spine was wiggling forward and back, propelling them forward in powerful, rhythmic strokes.


    Toa breathed into Zeke¡¯s mouth again, holding him tight with one arm around his back; cupping Zeke¡¯s butt with the other arm, pressing his erection into Toa¡¯s soft belly.


    Zeke was in ecstasy. He¡¯d never done anything like this before, and it felt good. It was like a dream.


    Countless questions came to him. He wanted to know everything about merfolk. At the moment specifically, he wanted to know how merfolk gender works.


    He knew the fundamentals of human sex and gender because Mama taught him those words a long time ago. So Zeke thought he knew how it was supposed to go; then again, the day had been full of surprises, and it was still early.


    But he couldn¡¯t ask any questions, because he was still underwater, and his lips were locked onto Toa¡¯s lips. And though sensory deprivation disoriented Zeke, it wasn¡¯t all bad, because he got to run his hands along Toa¡¯s firm, muscular body.


    Toa seemed to be enjoying himself. He grabbed Zeke¡¯s neck and squeezed it gently, fingers caressing Zeke¡¯s ear. His other hand explored Zeke¡¯s back, waist, and butt, pressing Zeke¡¯s crotch against his gyrating abdomen, feeling Zeke¡¯s erection through his pants.


    And so they passed the distance. One breath at a time.


    Eventually, they surfaced again.


    Feeling the air break against his skin, Zeke wiped salt water from his eyes and looked around, squinting in the bright sunlight. Toa¡¯s school of merfolk surrounded him, splashing cheerfully. The island they had fled was now a tiny green spot on the horizon.


    ¡°We¡¯ll descend again soon,¡± Toa said. ¡°The fastest route to Haven takes us through a cthulian stratum. Cthulians are deadly hunters. They¡¯re solitary, but even one is dangerous enough, so no more grab-ass. You¡¯ll need to hold your breath as long as you can. It¡¯s a long distance to travel, and we need to cross it as quickly as possible. It won¡¯t be safe to surface again until we reach the gates.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s heart dropped and then started racing. He had been so engrossed in the moment, he hadn¡¯t considered the dangers all around. He had never been outside the caves before. There was so much he didn¡¯t know. Zeke felt scared. Instinctively, he reached for the satchel. It was warm to the touch and still securely tied to his waist.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Toa said softly, holding Zeke a little tighter in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get you to Haven safely. You¡¯ll see. You¡¯re gonna love it there. It¡¯s beautiful. And safe. The safest place in the ocean. Probably the whole world.¡±


    Zeke was so surprised by Toa¡¯s thoughtful kindness, he forgot his fears and smiled in spite of it all.


    Toa smiled back and said, ¡°Take a deep breath. Here we go.¡±


    And with that, they went back under.


    Zeke could sense the difference immediately. While Toa swam swiftly before, now he was rushing. Zeke felt the rapid tension in Toa¡¯s muscles as he raced down and forward.


    Toa¡¯s breaths, once tender and passionate, were now quick and formal. He released Zeke and used his arms to swim faster.


    Zeke held on tight to Toa¡¯s chest and shoulders, legs still wrapped around Toa¡¯s body.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes were still shut, and his ears were still filled with waxy gunk, but somehow he knew all the mer were racing forward. He felt the water rush around him as a school of shimmering mer swirled in the water, spears at the ready.


    He felt their steady advance, their agility and elegance, as over a dozen mer danced and swam in well-versed harmony.


    And Zeke felt that harmony shatter.


    A sudden burst from below sent the school scattering.


    Zeke lurched sideways, holding on tightly to Toa.


    Zeke opened his eyes. The saltwater stung, but Zeke could see a large and terrifying monster barrelling toward him.


    It was almost humanoid with a chest and shoulders, but instead of human legs, it had four tentacles. And instead of a head, it had eye stalks like an enormous cave crab. Two crab-like legs protruded from its back, which it used to stab and deflect the mers¡¯ harpoons. Instead of hands, the monster had two enormous claws, one resembled a giant pincer, the other a serrated blade. The mers¡¯ spears and harpoons had no effect against its hard shell carapace.


    The bizarre crab-octopus-humanoid creature broke through the mers¡¯ defenses and sped toward Zeke and Toa.


    It made sense. Zeke was dead weight in the water, slowing Toa down, making them both vulnerable. Several mer fought the monster, trying to defend Toa and Zeke, but the monster was massive and fast. In an instant, it was upon them.


    This is the end, Zeke was sure of it.


    But surprisingly, Toa twisted around, protecting Zeke with his own body. The monster grabbed hold of Toa¡¯s tail and pulled him down.


    It was over in seconds, and all Zeke could do was watch. Toa reached up for help, but there was nothing anyone could do. He looked scared to death.


    Zeke didn¡¯t think. Instinctively, he pulled the Ivory Blade from its sheath.


    And then he doorwaed himself.


    It was like remembering the steps to a dance. One instant, Zeke was far above Toa; the next, he was on the monster¡¯s back, stabbing the Ivory Blade deep between its alien eyes and down into its body. Zeke twisted the Blade. As the monster died twitching, one of its crab-like legs slammed into Zeke¡¯s chest, knocking the wind out of him. He coughed, inhaling ocean water, and then everything went black.


    Toa freed himself from the monster¡¯s grasp, grabbed Zeke, and carried him upward.


    Meanwhile, beneath them, the monster¡¯s body drifted down into darkness so profound no light would ever reach it, Ivory Blade still embedded in its body like a sinking stone.

 Chapter 4 - Nohu Mangrove

    In the shade of a towering tree, surrounded by roots larger than houses, Toa dragged Zeke¡¯s limp body onto a white sandy shore. He pressed his lips to Zeke¡¯s and forced air down his lungs. He pressed on Zeke¡¯s chest again and again. Mer surrounded them, watching sadly, as if attending a wake. Sea otters gathered around to watch with curious apprehension. Violet petals fell from flowering branches far in the sky, like raindrops falling from green and purple clouds.


    Finally, Ezekiel choked up sea water. He opened his eyes but couldn¡¯t see through the stars. His chest and throat burned. He struggled to remove the gunk from his nose and ears. It was several minutes of violent coughing before Zeke¡¯s vision cleared. He looked up at a visibly relieved and smiling Toa. Then Zeke remembered what had happened.


    Suddenly panicked, he reached for the satchel tied to his belt. It was still there. Mama was okay.


    Zeke untied the knot, opened the satchel, and turned it upside down. A flaming ingot fell to the ground. It undulated and expanded and then burst upward, taking shape and definition.


    In an instant, Mama stood in her usual kitsune form.


    Mama blinked and looked around, then dropped to her knees and hugged her son tightly. Tears fell from her eyes like the flood of a broken dam.


    In the caves, Mama had acted so brave and confident. Now with the fierceness of her embrace, Zeke realized how truly afraid she had been.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay,¡± she said to him or herself, Zeke wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°We¡¯re okay. We¡¯re gonna be okay.¡±


    Reunited with Mama, the weight of it all hit him at last. He broke into sobs in his mother¡¯s arms.


    They stayed there for several moments, mourning Papa, mourning their home, mourning Dook. Was Dook okay? Zeke would likely never know. Papa¡¯s greatest gift to him, and he¡¯d left Dook behind. Like they¡¯d left Papa behind. He had run like a coward. Shame shattered his spirit like a knife to glass. He would never forgive himself.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± he pleaded.


    Mama composed herself and held his face tenderly. She said, ¡°We wait. We¡¯ll be safe here. This place has magics shielding it from long sight. If your papa managed to get away, he¡¯ll find us.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­¡± Zeke couldn¡¯t finish the question.


    ¡°Papa¡¯s alive,¡± Mama said assuredly. ¡°I would know if he wasn¡¯t. If he¡¯s been captured, I¡¯ll need to find him.¡±


    ¡°I can help! We can rescue him together!¡±


    ¡°No. We don¡¯t know who sent those creatures. But we do know what they want: you. So you have to stay here where it¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°But I can help! I can-¡±


    ¡°I said no! Your papa risked his life to keep you safe, and you will not make his sacrifice in vain. You will stay here. That is what he wanted, and you will honor that!¡±


    Mama had never shouted at Zeke before, and the fury with which she spoke now crushed any fight left in him.


    He bowed his head. He would stay.


    Mama looked around. ¡°Where is the Ivory Blade?¡± she asked with a hint of fear in her voice.


    That hint of fear terrified Zeke more than the monsters hunting him. He had never seen Mama angry or afraid before today, and now he witnessed both. Zeke had thought himself a man before, but he realized now how naive that notion was; how utterly, laughably childish he had been before this moment.


    ¡°I¡­ I lost it,¡± he said.


    ¡°You lost it?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he cried. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He hid his face in his arms and broke into sobs again.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t his fault!¡± Toa shouted with fury. Zeke looked up and Mama turned to face the mer. ¡°We were attacked! He almost died saving my life! He was brave! The only reason you¡¯re here now and not sinking to the bottom of the ocean is because of Zeke, so lay off him!¡±


    Mama and Zeke were both stunned to silence.


    Zeke appreciated Toa coming to his defense, but he didn¡¯t like the way he yelled at Mama.


    Mama, for her part, seemed only grateful. She nodded curtly at the mer and softened her countenance. She held Zeke¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for yelling at you. I know you did your best, and I¡¯m proud of you for getting us here. What happened? Where is the sword?¡±


    Zeke struggled to recall the details. ¡°A sea monster attacked us. It was coming for me, but Toa protected me. I¡­ I think I killed it, but I don¡¯t remember what happened after.¡±


    Toa finished the story. ¡°It was a cthulian. An old one. Zeke killed it, but it knocked the air out of him and he drowned. It was a lucky thing we weren¡¯t far from Haven. I carried him here and revived him, but for a moment¡­ he was dead.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Mama started shaking. Zeke knew she was trying to stay strong for him, but Toa¡¯s words struck her very core. She had lost everything and didn¡¯t know it, had been powerless to do anything about it. Her son died, while she was helpless.


    Toa continued, ¡°The sword is probably still in the cthulian¡¯s body, which sank to the bottom of the ocean. We can¡¯t go that far down. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s lost.¡±


    Mama sat with her head in her hands. Her entire body shook with terrible emotion.


    Zeke put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mama. We¡¯re okay.¡±


    She held his hand but said nothing, just looked out to sea with a fixed, stoic expression. Finally, she sighed and said, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. What matters now is keeping you safe and finding your papa. With his powers, maybe he can retrieve the sword.¡±


    That sounded like hope to Zeke. ¡°Yeah. Okay! So how do we find him?¡±


    Mama answered pensively, ¡°I might have a way, but I can¡¯t do it here.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because it means reaching out to Lilith. If I do that here, she¡¯ll find us, and she¡¯ll send her forces. I have to go far from here so you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    Panic flooded Zeke¡¯s mind. ¡°What? No! You can¡¯t leave me here!¡±


    Mama looked pained. ¡°There is no other way. If your papa isn¡¯t here by tonight, we have to assume he¡¯s been captured. He¡¯s the only one who can retrieve the sword now. And he knows what you are. The longer we wait, the greater the risk our enemies learn the truth. Right now, they¡¯re looking for a sword. If they find out who and what you are, they¡¯ll search for you. They have ways. And I can¡¯t protect you from their sight forever.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t protect me at all if you¡¯re not here!¡±


    ¡°Zeke! Listen to me. You¡¯ve been preparing for this moment your entire life. We knew this day was coming. It came sooner than we would have liked, but it¡¯s here now.¡± She tenderly held his face. ¡°You have to be brave and remember everything we taught you. You still have your Aunt Gwen¡¯s longknife. You are capable. You are immensely powerful. And you will be safe here.¡±


    Zeke fought back tears. He had cried enough. He wouldn¡¯t allow himself to cry again. Mama needed him to be brave so she could save Papa. Zeke nodded curtly.


    Mama sighed in relief. Then she turned to address Toa. ¡°Thank you, for saving my son¡¯s life, for saving both of us. I¡¯ll be in your debt forever.¡±


    Toa answered simply, ¡°I¡¯ll look after him as best I can until you return.¡±


    That response seemed to surprise Mama. She tilted her head, inspecting him quizzically but said nothing. Did she not trust him?


    But Zeke wouldn¡¯t get the chance to ask, because the sea otters suddenly swarmed the shore in massive numbers, encircling Zeke, Mama, and the mers, and shrieking loud, high-pitched threatening sounds.


    Mama summoned fireballs in each hand, but that only further enraged the sea otters. They shrieked furiously, trying to drive them back to sea. But Mama wouldn¡¯t budge. She had yielded too much ground already today, and she would burn every last one of these hysterical beasts if needs be.


    But a strange new voice bellowed, ¡°Enough!¡±


    The breeze carried a swarm of violet flower petals and green leaves, swirling like a little hurricane with bizarre anthropomorphic details. The echoing wind was its voice. The leaves and petals, its form and function.


    ¡°You are not welcome here, Rowan,¡± said the wind.


    Mama looked aghast. ¡°What? Haven is sacred ground for all fae kind. I am the last kitsune. On what grounds do you deny me sanctuary?¡±


    The wind bellowed in response, ¡°You burned Crescent¡¯s Sanctuary to ashes! You brought death and obliteration to Crescent and all who lived there! Did you think your crimes went unnoticed?!¡±


    For the third time today, Zeke witnessed a new emotion on his mama¡¯s face: shame.


    She struggled to respond but finally said, ¡°Adam destroyed Crescent, not me.¡±


    The wind hollered back, ¡°You led Adam¡¯s spy to Sanctuary! You set fire to the cthulian elders! You failed to kill Adam, dooming everyone on the island! Your actions brought death to countless innocents! And now you bring fresh death to our shores! Leave, kitsune, and take your doomed spawn with you!¡±


    Mama looked desperate. She fell to her knees, head touching the sand. ¡°I will leave as you command. But please, I beg you, do not turn my son away. He is innocent! He had no part in my offenses.¡±


    ¡°He is not fae. Our ways do not apply to him. Leave Nohu Mangrove now, or face judgment for the lives you ended.¡±


    Zeke was ready to despair, but Mama had one more revelation to show him: her capacity for violence.


    She raised her head with hardened death in her eyes like glowing embers. Her tail flicked and ignited. Her skin peeled off like burning paper, revealing white-hot flames beneath the surface. Her voice was a crackling growl.


    ¡°You will offer my son protection, or I will incinerate this grove, every living creature in it, and leave my son to safely tend the ashes.¡±


    The sea otters screeched in panic. Some scattered. Others held one another in a doomed embrace. The mers fled to the water.


    Zeke had never imagined Mama capable of such violence, such cruelty. She had raised him to love and respect nature and his surroundings. But he was only twenty years old. Mama had been alive for hundreds of years or more. There was so much he didn¡¯t know about her. Through tear-soaked eyes, he saw her for the first time and wondered if he had ever known her at all.


    In response to Mama¡¯s threat, the breeze swiftly grew into a typhoon. Green and purple leaves twisted and spun like razors on the wind, and launched at Mama and Zeke.


    But Mama simply spun her tail, now a blazing inferno, reducing the leaves to ash in an instant. Zeke fell and crawled away from the dust and furious heat, crying, ¡°Mama, stop, please!¡±


    Mama ignored him and launched herself into the air in an explosion that liquified the sand at her feet. True to her word, she would burn everything to cinders and ash.


    Suddenly, something wrapped around Zeke¡¯s throat and pulled him back. He could barely breathe but he couldn¡¯t escape.


    Toa shouted, ¡°Rowan, stop this madness or I will break your son¡¯s neck! Haven, stand down!¡±


    Mama glanced back and instantly the fight left her. She dropped to the ground, still enflamed but nearly motionless. Her kitsune features returned and she fell to her knees, finally and truly defeated.


    But the storm hadn¡¯t passed. A mighty gust knocked Mama high into the air. She fell with a great splash beyond the shoreline. She was alive but unable to reignite while surrounded by water.


    Toa said something in mer Zeke couldn¡¯t understand, but he heard two whispered words meant for him: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Toa released his grip on Zeke¡¯s throat. Gasping for air, face soaked with tears, Zeke ran from Toa and toward the ocean, toward Mama, away from this horrible place and these horrible, treacherous creatures, but a strong gust knocked him backward.


    ¡°No,¡± bellowed the wind. ¡°We¡¯ve changed our mind. The boy stays, but you, Rowan, are banished from this land forever. If you come near here again, we will slice your son to pieces. Leave! And do not come back!¡±


    There was nothing Mama could do but obey. She got what she wanted. Zeke would stay, but she might never see him again. Mama looked at him from across an endless distance, devastated; and mournfully, silently, apologizing and saying goodbye. Then she shapeshifted into a giant bird and took to the air, leaving her son behind, maybe forever.


    Powerless, Zeke could only watch as Mama flew away, growing smaller and smaller in the distance, finally disappearing into clouds and the terrible blue sky.

 Chapter 5 - Flower-Man

    Water splashed against Samaal¡¯s face, waking him up.


    He had been captured and caged in a brightly lit room. The walls, ceiling, and floor all shined somehow. His shadow constructs would be brittle and powerless here.


    Sam was on the floor. Without his shadows, he couldn¡¯t summon legs to stand on, so he lifted himself into a sitting position; trying to retain whatever dignity was left to him, stripped naked as he was, his bloody wounds and burn scars on display.


    Standing over Sam and holding an empty bucket was one of the bizarre alien creatures that captured him.


    They resembled a flower with sticks for legs, three sets of arms, and a vine-like tail, with wings like autumn leaves, delicately folded behind the creature¡¯s back. Crowning its head were periwinkle blue flower petals. Sam guessed a few stamens functioned as eyes, but he couldn¡¯t make out a mouth beneath the petals that covered the creature¡¯s face. The flower petals seemed to vibrate, and the creature spoke in a vaguely masculine voice.


    ¡°You can make waste in this,¡± the flower-man said as he tossed the bucket unceremoniously toward Sam, who caught it casually and placed it beside him.


    The flower-man began to circle Sam, silently studying him.


    Sam said nothing and stared forward, eyes level, chin high.


    Finally, the flower-man stopped in front of Sam and leaned down, to threaten or inspect, Sam couldn¡¯t know. He had never seen these bizarre plant creatures before they attacked his home this morning. Was it still today? How long had Sam been out?


    ¡°Do you know why you are here?¡± the flower-man asked politely.


    Sam blinked. He could guess, but instead, he answered, ¡°No.¡±


    The flower-man stood to look down at Sam again. ¡°Do you know who sent us?¡±


    Sam frowned. ¡°Lilith, I suspect.¡±


    The flower-man hummed a satisfied note and said, ¡°Then you do know why you are here.¡±


    Damn, Sam thought.


    The flower-man continued, ¡°You have two options: you can tell me what I want to know now, or I can pry it from you slowly. I know which one I¡¯d prefer.¡±


    ¡°Hm,¡± Sam suppressed a shudder, trying to act amused. ¡°Do your worst.¡±


    The petals and stamens rearranged into something resembling a smile.


    ¡°I was so hoping you¡¯d say that.¡±


    -8-


    At first the flower-man only hit Sam, but with those spindly stick-like arms, his hits didn¡¯t do much damage. Sam didn¡¯t taunt the flower-man, for fear he might improve his technique. Between rounds, the flower-man began to monologue, which Sam thought was rather grandiose for a minion who looked like a tall insect.


    ¡°You cannot imagine how much I¡¯ve looked forward to this moment. The great Samaal, general of Lilith¡¯s army; the man who stole two Ikon Remnants from Adam himself, and then stole the Ivory Blade again from Lilith. The myth, the legend, bleeding and broken at my feet.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Sam spat a little blood out onto the glowing white floor. ¡°You haven¡¯t broken me yet,¡± he said foolishly.


    The flower-man smirked and sighed with pleasure. ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t give in yet. We have a long journey before we reach Nod. I want to savor this experience.¡±


    That rocked Sam. For the first time, he was actually scared. ¡°No one can reach Nod or leave without the Ivory Blade,¡± he challenged, hoping to bait the flower-man.


    It worked. The flower-man laughed. ¡°Fool, don¡¯t you know where you are? This isn¡¯t a cage. It¡¯s a brig. We¡¯re in a ship traveling between the planets. Lilith asked for our help, and we answered. Because unlike you, we are loyal. Of course, she asked us to bring her the Ivory Blade. Lilith will be disappointed we failed on that charge, but in lieu of that, I think you will do nicely. After all, even if you manage to resist my charms, we both know Lilith has ways even more ruthless than anything I can conjure.¡±


    Sam suppressed a shudder. The flower-man was correct. Lilith could reach into his dreams and extract memories. She would learn what happened with the Ivory Blade, and she would set her sights on Ezekiel.


    ¡°Of course,¡± taunted the flower-man, ¡°I would rather spare her the trouble. So tell me where I can find the Ivory Blade, and I¡¯ll let you rest until we reach Nod. Or we can continue this little game.¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t believe the flower-man for an instant. His torturer was enjoying himself too much to stop. It felt oddly personal, as if Sam had wronged him specifically.


    ¡°Why does it matter to you?¡± Sam asked. ¡°Why do you care what happens to me, or Lilith for that matter? What does she have over you?¡±


    The flower-man struck Sam across the face harder than before. Blood trickled down his brow and cheekbone. Sam was dizzy, and surprised to learn how much the flower-man had been pulling his punches earlier.


    ¡°I ask the questions. You answer them. That¡¯s how this game is played.¡±


    Dazed and afraid, Sam forgot his earlier decision, taunting his torturer. ¡°If that¡¯s the game, you seem to be losing.¡±


    The flower-man gave Sam another smirk. ¡°We¡¯re just getting started. But if this game bores you, what do you say we up the difficulty?¡±


    Sam silently cursed himself.


    Then the flower-man did something that inspired in Sam true panic: he summoned fire in the palm of his bug-like hands. Violet-blue fire. The same color fire that Lilith used to scorch half of Sam¡¯s face and body. The fire that haunted his nightmares to this very day.


    Sam could say or do nothing but crawl away in fear.


    The flower-man laughed, a clear, joyous timbre. ¡°I thought this might have an effect. Lilith told me how you got those scars. I used to ask her about you. I would pester her, begging for stories. I wanted to know everything about you. You were a giant in my mind. And look at you now. All those years I spent dreaming, wondering, building you up into some kind of god¡­ Can you imagine my disappointment at seeing this wretched creature before me? Will you give in, so soon? Will you beg? Will you tell me what I want to know, or shall I even out your complexion?¡±


    Sam fought back tears and swallowed the screams in his throat. He had to keep his wits. There was something more to this creature. Sam had no experience with whatever species of plant-insect-person stood before him, but the ability to summon fire from thin air was a strange and rare skill. This was no mere minion torturing him, no drone or stooge. He had to know more, but he didn¡¯t dare ask another question. He had to let the flower-man taunt him with the information.


    Sam was powerless in this brightly lit room. He had only his wits. What did Sam know about the flower-man? He knew this was personal. The flower-man seemed particularly interested in Sam. Why? He knew the flower-man was confident and boastful. He enjoyed taunting and correcting Sam. So Sam had to be wrong and afraid. Let the flower-man bask in his sense of superiority and strength.


    Sam let his tears fall. He was afraid. There was no sense hiding it. Let the flower-man see his tears and taunt him. Let him slip more information.


    ¡°Awe,¡± said the flower-man. ¡°Your time away from Nod has made you soft. How sweet your life must have been.¡± The flower-man¡¯s face took a resentful shape and he stepped forward menacingly. ¡°Let me remind you what life was like for those you left behind.¡±


    In an instant, the flower-man grabbed Sam¡¯s head and arms firmly in his many hands, and held the violet-blue flame against the unburnt side of Sam¡¯s face.


    And Sam screamed in fearful agony.

 Chapter 6 - Raf-Inu

    Zeke didn¡¯t move for a long time. He just sat on the beach, staring out into the hateful sky, wishing Mama would come back for him, knowing she couldn¡¯t; wishing Papa would find him, knowing he was probably lost.


    Zeke was alone. For the first time in his life; finally outside the cave, free from the dreadful sword, but now a hostage to a tribe of treacherous snakes and a murderous breeze. He had merely traded one cage for another, and to make matters worse, he was starving and had no idea what was safe to eat.


    He hadn¡¯t eaten since dinner last night. He had been too afraid and excited before to notice, but as he sat there disassociating, waiting for no one to come and save him, his stomach growled and groaned.


    Toa¡¯s unwelcome voice broke his reverie. ¡°I thought you might be hungry.¡±


    Zeke turned to look at him. Toa looked sheepish, offering Zeke a bowl with something green and oily inside. It didn¡¯t look particularly appetizing but Zeke was famished. He wanted to reach out and take Toa¡¯s gesture. He also wanted to knock the bowl out of Toa¡¯s traitorous hands and yell at him to never speak to him again.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t decide whether to accept the bowl or spit in it. Toa was the only person he knew here, and Zeke had thought they had shared something special on the journey here, but that was before Toa had threatened to break his neck.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t trust him. He wanted to, but he refused. Instead, he said nothing. He stood up and turned from Toa, walked away, and left without a word.


    He didn¡¯t know where he was going or what he would do, but he felt a cruel satisfaction at ignoring Toa. Then, regret. Why did he do that? What foolish pride consumed him? He wished it was all a horrible dream, that he¡¯d wake up in his soft mossy bed with Dook snuggling up next to him for warmth. But he knew that was pointless and pathetic. His parents didn¡¯t raise him to act this way, but his parents were gone, and he was alone. Utterly alone. And he just turned his back on the only friend he had here. Well, the closest thing he had to a friend.


    He shook his head to clear out the foolishness and self-pity. He would have to manage and take care of himself. He had no other choice. Zeke decided to catch a fish. He looked around to take in his surroundings and search for a branch he could whittle to use as a fishing spear.


    Haven, or Nohu Mangrove, or whatever it was called, seemed to be a small island surrounded by mangrove trees that grew just off the shoreline, blocking the horizon with a dense bush of leaves, branches, and tall roots.


    In the center of the island was a singular giant tree. ¡°Giant¡± didn¡¯t do the tree justice. It was beyond massive, with a violet and green canopy that nearly blotted out the sky, reminding Zeke of the cave ceiling at home; but even the largest cavern back home seemed miniscule in comparison to the sheer breadth of this colossal tree.


    A forest of coconut trees, avocado trees, mango trees, nut trees, and many more varietals surrounded the singular giant like a swarm of toddlers at their mother¡¯s knees. But Zeke was unfamiliar with these fruits and so didn¡¯t know if they were safe to eat. And he refused to ask for help. After Toa¡¯s betrayal, Zeke wanted nothing to do with him or the rest of his snake-like people.


    But he felt their eyes on him. The otters, too, followed Zeke at a wary distance. They didn¡¯t want him here. He could sense that much. No matter where Zeke went, a small crowd followed. Whether by suspicion, contempt, or simple curiosity, Zeke couldn¡¯t tell, but he resolved not to give any of them his attention.


    Searching for a fishing stick kept his mind occupied, which was a welcome a relief. It took Zeke longer than he¡¯d expected to find a suitable branch for his purposes. Most of the sticks he found were excessively curved, too large or too small, or else too decayed and waterlogged. He needed a straight branch, or mostly straight; light and thin enough to hold for extended periods as he waited for fish to come nearby; and young enough to be firm and retain its sharpness once he¡¯d whittled the end to a point.


    He found the perfect stick before the sun got low. He sat down on a fallen tree trunk and took out Aunt Gwen¡¯s longknife, permitting himself a moment to regard the precious gift, his only possession left to him, along with the clothes on his back. Then he set those thoughts aside to focus on the task at hand.


    It took Zeke little time to sharpen the stick. Mama taught him different ways to fish back when he was a young boy. Spearing a fish would be the easy part. Starting a fire with nothing but sticks would be a much more challenging and time-consuming endeavor, but one task at a time.


    The spear was ready, so Zeke stood up and walked into the water.


    The mangrove trees beyond the shoreline broke the strong ocean waves, so the water by the shore was calm and clear. Zeke found a large stone to stand on, wiggled his toes like worms for fish to come and inspect, held his sharpened stick high in the air, and waited motionless. But before he could slip into a focused trance, something broke his concentration, almost startling him off the stone he stood on.Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hunt here,¡± said a bizarre, high-pitched voice, with a clicking or chirping vibrato. The voice came from farther out in the deeper shallows, but Zeke couldn¡¯t see its source. He only saw two strange-looking reeds poking out of the water. The reeds were familiar somehow, but he couldn¡¯t place where or how he¡¯d seen them before. Were they reeds at all? No, of course not. Reeds don¡¯t talk. A rising sense of foreboding enveloped him. He aimed the wooden spear toward the direction of the suspicious not-reeds.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I hunt here?¡± he asked.


    The not-reeds rose up out of the water, and Zeke realized what they truly were, where he had seen them before, and why he had been afraid. They were oblong, segmented eyes, like those of a giant crab, and as they rose higher, the attached body rose, too, complete with an electric-blue chitinous shell, a pair of enormous crab legs, and a pincer claw big enough to break Zeke in half. Long, squid-like tentacles dangled from below its abdomen.


    A sea monster. Cthulian, Toa had called it. Bigger than the one that had attacked them earlier. It had been crouched low to hide from sight, but as it stood now, it was more than three times Zeke¡¯s height.


    Zeke screamed and fell backward with a splash, scrambling to get away.


    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡± the monster chirped. ¡°You can¡¯t hunt here because Nohu Mangrove is neutral ground by interspecies treaty. No one hunts here by Haven¡¯s decree. Haven punishes anyone who breaks that law.¡±


    Zeke was too shocked and afraid to respond; otherwise, he might have mentioned that Haven said their laws don¡¯t apply to him, but he could only blink, slackjawed and dumb.


    The cthulian continued almost shyly, ¡°Um, our name is Tzik-Inu, but you can call us Raf. It¡¯s great to finally meet you.¡± Raf extended a clawed, three-fingered hand, but Zeke had never shook anyone¡¯s hand before, let alone that of an enormous sea monster, and was unfamiliar with the custom.


    Wait. Finally?


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Zeke stood up and tried to collect himself. ¡°What do you mean, finally? You¡¯ve been waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°We think so, yeah. The sovereign told us to come to Haven and wait for the turning of the age. We believe that must be you.¡±


    ¡°Who is we? There are more of you?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°We are we. Us.¡± The cthulian put its hand to what resembled a chest.


    Zeke looked confused.


    ¡°Oh. You don¡¯t know what we are. We are a composite of many lives and memories, and our consciousness is shared with The Deep One, who in turn spreads our knowledge to all symbiotic cthulians.¡±


    Zeke was even more confused.


    Raf seemed to recognize the emotion, continuing. ¡°It¡¯s not important for you to understand now. You will in time. But to answer your second question, no. There is no other here. We are the only cthulian that calls Nohu Mangrove our den.¡±


    ¡°Can all cthulians speak human?¡± Zeke asked, still apprehensive but feeling more confident that this particular sea monster wasn¡¯t about to eat him.


    ¡°To our knowledge, we are the only cthulian who speaks human words. We taught ourself to speak with great difficulty.¡±


    ¡°How did you learn?¡±


    ¡°One of our past selves was a human. We are rare in that way. Precious few cthulians carry human selves. Our human¡¯s name was Rafael Avalyn. He was¡­ an Ikon of Eden.¡±


    In a day full of unprecedented events, this news was perhaps the most shocking.


    Raf continued, ¡°You must be an Ikon as well, yes? That is why Rowan brought you here, to hide you from Adam?¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t answer. He was too dumbfounded. Besides, he didn¡¯t know if it was safe to share that secret with anyone, let alone a giant sea monster. Instead, he asked, ¡°How did Rafael die?¡±


    Zeke couldn¡¯t read the alien expression on the giant crab/squid creature¡¯s face, but he imagined the creature was saddened and angry by the question.


    ¡°Rafael was betrayed. Stabbed in the back by someone he trusted. His soul was trapped before it could return to the Hollow. But our symbiote was recovered. Tzik-Inu rescued us and bonded with us. Now we share a mind and body. But Rafael¡¯s human memories were powerful and angry. He threatened to overwhelm our collective, so we sought guidance from the great Sovereign of Sea and Sky, and the Sovereign sent us here, that we should await you and guide you on your journey. And along the way, we might find the vengeance Rafael desperately craves.¡±


    Raf seemed to lower itself into something resembling a kneel.


    ¡°We dedicate ourself to you now, to your health and protection. In return, we ask that you give us leave to take our revenge when fate permits, that you heed our counsel when we offer it, and you accept our service with dignity and respect.¡±


    In the library at home, Zeke had read stories of noble quests and oaths, so he had some sense of the gravity of the moment, and the precious gift he was being offered. He could not afford to deny himself an ally, least of all one as imposing and knowledgable as Raf. So Zeke did his best to emulate the heroes in the stories he¡¯d read as a boy.


    Zeke drew his longknife, his most precious possession, and gently tapped the flat of the blade against Raf¡¯s enormous pincer claw.


    ¡°I accept your oath and offer mine in return,¡± he said. ¡°I swear on my life and on those I love most; when the time comes, I will aid you in your revenge, I will heed your council, and I will treat you with honor.¡±


    Raf rose and seemed to stand tall and proud. A steady chittering sound came from their chest.


    ¡°Let us help you collect edible fruit,¡± the cthulian said. ¡°Then we can give you a proper tour.¡±

 Chapter 7 - Waterbreak

    Rowan hadn¡¯t flown since before Crescent was destroyed.


    The last twenty years she¡¯d spent hiding in a dank, dark cave system, and though she¡¯d made fond memories there; raising her son, loving her husband, tending her garden, and living a quiet life of peace; it was all done of necessity, not joy. Rowan had silently raged against the stale and unyielding stone walls, the dull tedium of domestic bliss.


    Rowan was kitsune. Her people swam in lava beds and flew with the firebirds. She was a creature of sublime freedom, yet she carried the full weight of her people¡¯s memory. A quiet life was not her destiny, could never satisfy the gruesome rage that nestled and infected the deepest recesses of her broken heart.


    Rowan loved her son. Of course she did, but he represented her last great hope to avenge her people. The two were inextricably linked. Ezekiel was her weapon to destroy Adam and bring peace to the screaming ghosts in her mind.


    So Rowan was devoted to Zeke, the instrument of her vengeance, with her every breath. She nurtured him and fed him and trained him, in a sunless, windless place, for twenty years so he would grow strong, so he would be ready, so that when the day finally came, he would kill Adam. And then, at long last, Rowan could truly know peace.


    But to fly! To taste the salt off the ocean¡¯s crashing waves, to breathe in the clean open air. There was a kind of peace to it. Fleeting and superficial, but the joy! The freedom! Were Rowan of weaker constitution, she might have spent the rest of her long life in the sky; leaving everything behind, all her regrets, her shame at surviving, the weight of her promise; she could leave it all on the ground and never touch down again, ¡®til her fire ran out and she fell as a rock. And maybe that would bring her peace.


    But Rowan was ageless, one of the few ageless still living, and to endure eons requires a purpose. Revenge gave Rowan a singular purpose. Nothing and no one would deter her, not grief, nor comfort, nor even the love of a child.


    So Rowan flew toward Safo, toward her friends and allies. Not to mourn the loss of her husband or child, not to find peace or a simple life, but to plan and organize the next steps toward that singular goal.


    But first, she would have to stop at the nearest village. Rowan couldn¡¯t fly directly to Morgan¡¯s feirm or the hoodwinks would attack her in the air, defending their territory from Adam¡¯s familiar spies.


    And Rowan needed to feed.


    So as Safo¡¯s rolling green hills came into view on the horizon, Rowan lilted Southward toward the coastal village, adequately named Waterbreak.


    Safo was the smallest of the Vulpen Islands. Safo¡¯s people were a hardy, isolated, and rather superstitious folk. Before Adam found Vulpex, Safo¡¯s leaders were highly regarded by Rowan¡¯s people. Before, kitsunes were venerated and welcomed at Safo with grand festivals every year.


    Those days died with Rowan¡¯s people.


    Adam¡¯s Church ruled the island now. Safo¡¯s leaders were little more than puppets. Rowan needed to be careful and covert. If anyone in the Church learned a kitsune was on Safo, they would tell Adam, and he would sink the island to the bottom of the ocean, massacring everyone on it, just to kill Rowan.


    So Rowan landed far from Waterbreak and changed shape in the forest.


    Rowan decided a man was the role to play for this task. She shapechanged into Reynard. He was an old form from back when Rowan was hiding out on Crescent as the Captain of the Guard for Steward Luther Avalyn.


    Reynard was tall and handsome, with thick black wavy hair that was always elegant yet militaristically styled, never a strand out of place. His eyes were brown with shards of gold and green. His habits and mannerisms were easy and comfortable to slide back into, like old shoes.


    He was unarmed. Rowan fled with few possessions. Everything Reynard wore was part of the shapeshift. He hadn¡¯t fed since the night before the cavern attack, so he was light-footed and hurried to Waterbreak.


    How did they find us? Reynard wondered yet again. He¡¯d never seen anything like those bizarre insect-plant things before. Whom did they serve? Probably Lilith, he reasoned, but he couldn¡¯t know for sure. Not yet. If Lilith had orchestrated the attack, she would want Sam alive. At least until she found a way to Zeke.


    Reynard would have to risk it. He had to try to contact Sam.


    But first, he needed to feed. His heart was burning low.


    The escape, the shapeshifting, the fight at Haven, the flight to Safo, they all drained his fire, and now his ingot was almost a smoldering ember.


    Reynard walked the rest of the way to Waterbreak.


    No one would recognize him. Reynard had never taken this shape on Safo before. But they would notice him. Reynard was a stranger in a small town. And a tall, good-looking one at that. Reynard heard quiet whistles as he entered town.


    Reynard told the guards at the gate he was visiting an old friend, and he¡¯d stowed his boat up the coast. He¡¯d only be in town for a night before hiking up to his friend¡¯s feirm. He was just looking for a meal and a drink. The guards kindly pointed Reynard in the direction of the biggest tavern in town, situated just off the port.


    It was a dingy little building, built of cobblestone and logwood. The roof was made of straw and the door was always open. There were two stories: bedrooms upstairs, bar and tables downstairs. A young man with a lute sang a passable tune on a box in the corner. Men sat on stools at the bar while families crowded around tables. People seemed good and buzzed, chatting amiably. The smell of something roasted wafted from behind the bar.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    This might be easy, thought Reynard.


    He sat at the bar, ordered a drink, and turned to face the open room with his head high and shoulders back. He was hunting; for man or woman, it didn¡¯t matter; whoever Reynard found agreeable and willing. In a glance, he inspected every face in the crowd.


    A man sitting across the bar was watching him. He was on the young side of middle-aged, athletic, with a full head of red curls and hungry eyes. He wore tailored black robes with gold trim. Reynard held his gaze for a moment and watched the man¡¯s sharp intake of breath and green eyes dilate.


    This will be easy, Reynard thought.


    Reynard turned to face his drink, a hot brothy soup.


    He asked the bartender, ¡°So what¡¯s the news in these parts? Any good rumors?¡±


    The bartender was a short, barrel-chested woman. She cocked her head as if to consider the question. ¡°What were we talking about, Colin?¡± The bartender asked another man at the bar. He was in his third age, with grey hair and a deep smile lines along his face.


    Colin answered, ¡°You just missed the big announcement. Church Brothers want to burn the forest on Safo. They say the woods are unholy and dangerous. But that¡¯s the nature of woods! They want the people to support the burn, but I doubt that¡¯s likely to happen, or make much difference either way.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, the woods? Which woods?¡±


    ¡°He means every last tree on this island,¡± whispered the bartender with hatred. The chatter in the tavern drowned her words out from eavesdroppers. ¡°They think something unholy is hiding among the trees, and whatever it is or they are, Adam wants them burnt out, but he doesn¡¯t want to feel bad about destroying another island, so he wants the Church to convince us to do it ourselves.¡±


    Reynard considered their position and was horrified. ¡°What¡¯s got them so scared of the woods?¡± he asked Colin and the bartender.


    Colin answered, ¡°Lately, people up the island been having the same nightmare. Been going on a couple weeks now. Some of the Church Brothers report they¡¯ve seen it. Reports of night terrors go up the deeper into the woods you venture.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± added the bartender. ¡°There¡¯s no way to prove anyone had the same dream, or if it¡¯s just a passing fad and everybody wants the light to fall on them for a moment. Maybe the dreams are a coincidence. People aren¡¯t all that different.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Joan,¡± conceded Colin. ¡°But I had the nightmare, too. And I¡¯m not much of a dreamer. I¡¯ve never dreamed anything so real. It¡¯s like I was there! I could taste the ocean breeze!¡±


    Joan the bartender looked disturbed. She fidgeted with her bar key.


    ¡°What happened in this dream?¡± Reynard asked.


    ¡°I was on a beach. There was this great, big, beautiful tree with green and violet leaves. And Adam was there, floating in the air, erasing the tree from existence. There was all these creatures I¡¯d never seen before, screaming out, and then silence. I was erased. And that¡¯s when I woke up.¡±


    Reynard almost fell off his stool. He focused on staying calm and collected. He glanced across the bar at the man with the hungry, shy eyes. He was still watching Reynard.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Reynard said casually. ¡°But that¡¯s all? A pattern of bad dreams?¡±


    ¡°Well, that and the weather,¡± Joan answered. ¡°Apparently, the Church thinks lightning storms and clouds are suspicious.¡± She rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Well, I hope this injustice gets settled peacefully,¡± Reynard said. He finished his drink. It was savory and delicious, but it wouldn¡¯t sustain him.


    Fortunately, the hungry-eyed man was walking by, too casually, as if only stepping outside; eyes on the floor, swiftly glancing to see if Reynard was watching him go.


    ¡°Hey there,¡± Reynard greeted the man. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t smoke, by chance?¡±


    The man looked surprised but pleased to say, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Would you be so kind as to share a smoke with a stranger, new in town after a long journey?¡±


    He smiled breathlessly. ¡°Well, sure. I was stepping out for one. You¡¯ll join me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Reynard said with a smile. Their eyes held one another.


    He paid Joan for the drink with a gold coin made of his person, securing a key and a room for the night. Then Reynard followed the man outside.


    He was already lighting the smoke with a match.


    ¡°I¡¯m Darragh, by the by,¡± he said between puffs, handing the smoke to Reynard.


    Smoking had no effect on Reynard, but he found the practice curiously enjoyable. And useful in a pinch. A convenient excuse to step aside with someone for a discreet moment.


    ¡°Reynard,¡± he answered in a puff of smoke, pointing at himself.


    ¡°So what brings you to Safo?¡± Darragh asked.


    ¡°Visiting my sister,¡± Reynard lied. ¡°She¡¯s married to some farmer up the island. Been a few years since I saw her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ll just be passing through?¡± Darragh asked again.


    Reynard nodded. ¡°Just passing through. I¡¯ll be gone by morning.


    Between each question and answer, they passed the smoke between them, and their fingers touched again.


    ¡°And what about you? Do you work on a farm or for the state?¡±


    Darragh said, ¡°No, I¡¯m a Brother¡¯s Keeper.¡±


    Reynard didn¡¯t react. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Brothers were allowed to imbibe.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is frowned upon, but the Church is lax here. One of the few benefits of being a local convert so far from Garden. So long as I preach the word and do my duties, they give me a long leash.¡±


    Reynard didn¡¯t ask what those duties entailed. He didn¡¯t want to know more. This man would serve his needs nicely. Reynard was disgusted at himself. But what were his options?


    ¡°Well,¡± said Reynard casually. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to settle into my room for the night.¡± He reached into his pocket and pulled out the key. ¡°Room number 8,¡± he read it aloud. ¡°If your leash is long enough, I wouldn¡¯t say no to some company tonight. Thanks for the smoke. You finish it.¡±


    Reynard turned away from the Brother¡¯s Keeper with the shy, hungry eyes and back inside the tavern. He crossed the room and walked upstairs, cool as can be. He opened the door to his room and left it slightly ajar behind him. And he waited.


    It wasn¡¯t long.


    Darragh quietly knocked and stepped into the room.


    Reynard was waiting naked on the bed. Darragh shut the door with haste. Then he came to the bed, fingers unbuttoning his robe. He kicked off his boots and sat on the bed. Reynard helped him get naked.


    And they kissed.


    And Darragh gave himself to Reynard.


    And Reynard fed.


    Once it was over, Darragh was understandably exhausted. He looked to have aged ten years overnight. He would survive, of course. And he would recover, but he would remain aged. And Reynard would remain ageless.


    After locking the room, Reynard slid the key under the door so Darragh could rest undisturbed. And then Reynard walked out of Waterbreak and began his days-long journey up to Morgan¡¯s feirm.

 Chapter 8 - Hormiz

    Sam had no idea how long he¡¯d been in the windowless, blindingly bright room. It was impossible to know. Perhaps days. He¡¯d been beaten and burned, again and again, and he¡¯d blacked out several times, but the lights never went out.


    He was exhausted but he couldn¡¯t sleep. The flower-man wouldn¡¯t let him sleep. But maybe that was a blessing, because Sam was afraid to sleep, to dream, for dreams were Lilith¡¯s domain. With Sam¡¯s current mental exhaustion, he¡¯d be powerless in her kingdom.


    Maybe that was the point all along. Maybe the flower-man was just softening Sam up for Lilith to sink her claws into him.


    The flower-man was softening him up again now. He was biting off Sam¡¯s fingers slowly, bit by bit, like a preying mantis eating a cricket one foot at a time. Sam was pinned against the wall and screaming.


    It lasted a long time, until all of Sam¡¯s fingers were chewed down to the nub. His blood covered the floor, staining the lights red.


    And finally, Sam blacked out and stayed out.


    For a time, Sam was safe in the dreamless sleep of total exhaustion.


    But as time passed, he dreamed. His memories and fears were all stirred up in a frenzy, and someone else was guiding his thoughts.


    Sam couldn¡¯t think clearly. What was he doing here in the caves again? Where were Rowan and Ezekiel? Little Zeke. His son. His life. His joy.


    What were we talking about? Oh, the fathers I met while I was wandering Eden in search of your Mama.


    There was this one time, I was working on a farm down in Lower Garden. The farmer¡¯s daughter had eloped with a neighbor¡¯s son, and she was begging her daddy to forgive her and love her new husband.


    The farmer was angry, but he said ¡®I just want you to be happy. I don¡¯t like your decision and I don¡¯t like how you handled it, but I love you. I love you for who you are, not the person I imagined you were.¡¯


    And I¡¯d never seen anything like that. I¡¯d never seen nurturing love. And it broke me, because I wanted that when I was growing up. I wanted someone to hold me and comfort me and teach me to be confident and happy.


    When I first held you in my arms, such a tiny little thing, I felt that old hurt and anger. And I knew I had to do right by you. I wouldn¡¯t do to you what my parents did to me. I wouldn¡¯t abandon you. I wouldn¡¯t hurt you.


    You look just like your Mama. But with my grey eyes and black hair. I¡¯m so glad we had you.


    Shouldn¡¯t you be training? You have to be ready for the day Adam or Lilith come.


    Didn¡¯t Lilith come already? No?


    No. Training, right. We should be training. The Ivory Blade. Right.


    What? No, the sword is yours. You have to hold it.


    They think the sword is what matters, but it¡¯s you, son. You¡¯re what matters.


    Of course.


    We talked about this.


    The sword is just a conduit. You¡¯re the Ikon.


    Oh, I don¡¯t know. We¡¯re safe here underground. No one can find us.


    Well, your Mama will know what to do. I leave those things to her. She knows this world better than I do.


    I suppose I would go to Safo. Your Aunts Gwen and Morgan live there. Sooner or later, Rowan will go there. So I would just wait there.


    Wait.


    Why do you look so much like me?


    Why are you so upset?


    Son, I love you. I just want you to be happy.


    Son?


    Hormiz?


    -8-


    Reynard ran most of the way to Morgan¡¯s feirm. He saw the shimmer of hoodwinks on the wind, nearly invisible but for a trained eye. They would fly ahead to warn Morgan and Hinata that someone was approaching.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The feirm was on a rolling green field by the beach, where dozens of seals lounged in the sun. The farmhouse was built near a cliff wall. Wooden fences kept the dense forest on one side of the feirm.


    The house Morgan, Hinata, and Gwen lived in was quaint. One floor, built of carved wood and slabs of rock from off the cliffside. There was an artistry in its construction, built of talent and love. A barn for the goats was attached. The goats were out among the fields and on the cliffside, despite the heavy clouds that threatened to fall at any moment. Cracks of thunder frequented Reynard¡¯s climb, but the goats and seals were all unbothered.


    As he neared the farmhouse, Morgan stepped out onto the porch with an ax and ready shoulders. Her black hair, tied back into a ponytail, had streaks of silver. She wore practical clothes. As Reynard came into focus, Morgan dropped the ax and ran to him, giving him a tight hug and saying, ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you! You¡¯ll come in and tell us everything.¡±


    Hinata was already inside cooking a fish in a fragrant sauce. Their hair was done up into a knot and they were sweating from the heat.


    The kitchen was rustic and grand, with intricately carved decorations and evidence of life, love, and wear all around. Hinata hugged Reynard and said, ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re back! There¡¯s so much you can help us with.¡±


    ¡°I can try, but I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be staying,¡± said Reynard, sitting at the table. ¡°I need a safe place to dream. The caves were attacked. I don¡¯t know the attackers, but they have Sam. Zeke is stranded on Haven.¡±


    Morgan and Hinata looked afraid at each other.


    ¡°You know you can rest here,¡± Morgan answered. ¡°This conversation can hold until tomorrow. If there¡¯s nothing you need, your bed in the farm is as you left it. Gwen isn¡¯t using it these days.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Gwen?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s¡­ We can talk about it later.¡±


    Reynard hesitated but nodded. He excused himself to the barn. The bed was elevated, built of feathers and soft sheets, and surrounded by sleeping charms to protect against interference. As soon as his head touched the pillows, he was out.


    -8-


    Sam was thrown back.


    This is a dream. The boy? Was he real? What did he tell him? Oh no. Morgan is in danger. And he knows about Zeke!


    Oh no, oh no, oh no!


    Stay calm. You¡¯re driving this dream. Don¡¯t lose it.


    That mind. It threw Sam back as if recoiling from harm.


    How did it know about Hormiz? Was that Lilith?


    No, Lilith¡¯s dreams didn¡¯t feel like that. Lilith would have boasted. She would want Sam to know that she had control over him.


    But if not her, then who was that? The flower-man?


    He had summoned fire. His torment felt personal.


    Is this just another way to torment Sam?


    Could it be possible? But how? Hormiz died years ago. Didn¡¯t he?


    Didn¡¯t he?


    What if¡­ Oh no. Oh no.


    That monster! That horrible, cruel, vicious monster! How could she?!


    Did Rowan know? Oh God. Did Rowan know?


    Rowan! Where are you?


    Rowan, I need you! I can¡¯t do this without you!


    Rowan!


    Rowan? Is that you?


    Wait, I¡¯m coming!


    Sam opened the door to Rowan¡¯s dream home. Hers was designed of hardened lava flows. Pictures covered the walls of Rowan¡¯s lost family, so she¡¯d never forget them.


    Rowan¡¯s dream house was very different from Sam¡¯s. He had built his on an open plain. No walls, no ceilings, just carved earth and open sky. But he had forgotten to go back there. He had been lost in dream space. Rowan¡¯s home was an anchor for his mind to latch onto.


    Rowan and Sam embraced tightly.


    ¡°Are you alright? How¡¯s Zeke?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m unharmed. Zeke is safe. But we need you! What happened? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The flowerbugs took me. I¡¯m on a ship covered in light, and they¡¯re taking me to Nod!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°It gets worse. I¡¯m so sorry. I told them about Zeke. I told them about Morgan! I¡¯m so, so sorry! I was weak!¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± Rowan whispered. She put her hand on his face. He wasn¡¯t scarred in dream space. ¡°What did they do to you?¡± she asked with heartbreak in her voice.


    Sam couldn¡¯t answer. All he could say was, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Rowan hugged him again. ¡°No more sorries. We knew this would happen one day. We¡¯ve been preparing for this. Zeke is safe for now. At least, I think he is safe. But something is coming, and I don¡¯t know when. I need to dream deeper. I¡¯ll try to save you, but I don¡¯t know how to reach Nod without the Ivory Blade, and Zeke lost the damn thing!¡±


    ¡°What!? How did he lose it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now. Lilith could arrive at any minute. Zeke is safe. I have to go. I have to warn Morgan!¡±


    ¡°Wait! What happened to Hormiz?¡±


    Rowan flinched. She hadn¡¯t spoken of Hormiz since before Zeke was born. ¡°I told you what happened. Why are you asking me this now?¡±


    ¡°Rowan, I think he¡¯s alive. I think maybe Lilith stole him.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s dream house collapsed and Sam found himself adrift.


    Imagine home.


    Imagine the plains.


    Remember that night under a lean to, watching the clear starry sky. Imagine the deer and bugs and snakes. Imagine the cool bubbling stream nearby.


    It¡¯s okay. Rest here. She¡¯ll come.


    Rowan stepped out from behind a tree. She had lost it there for a second, but she was okay now. Sam was relieved to see Rowan upset. It meant he wouldn¡¯t have to insult her by asking.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know for sure. But I think he¡¯s the one interrogating me.¡±


    Rowan faded from focus and then collected herself. ¡°Lilith will have trained him to defeat us. This changes everything. You have to reach him. You have to tell him how sorry I am. How sorry we both are! You have to stay alive! I am coming, you hear me? I am going to save you. I don¡¯t know how, but I will find a way! I will not leave you, either of you!¡±


    ¡°Rowan, it¡¯s a trap! Lilith wants you to bring her the Ikon. You cannot bring Zeke!¡±


    ¡°I will find a way,¡± Rowan said in that quiet, steely voice she had sometimes.


    Then Rowan walked behind the tree and was gone.


    Sam was alone again.


    No. Not alone. He was being watched. He felt a mind far out in the distance. The same mind as before. Sam reached out but felt a slap.


    So Sam sat down by his lean to and started a red and yellow fire. The color of Rowan¡¯s heart. And Sam let his guard down. He opened his mind to the stranger intruding on his dreams.


    ¡°So that was her?¡± said a petulant voice. ¡°That was my other mother, the one who gave me up?¡±


    ¡°Rowan would never have given you up! There¡¯s no way!¡±


    ¡°All she cares about is revenge. She didn¡¯t want me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. She didn¡¯t know Lilith stole you. She couldn¡¯t have known.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she look for me!?¡± the voice yelled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you!?¡±


    ¡°We thought you were dead! I didn¡¯t even know you existed until after Lilith took you!¡±


    ¡°Lilith loves me! She¡¯s my real mother! She raised me. She wanted me. She needs me. You both gave me up or left me for dead!¡±


    ¡°Rowan was broken when I found her. She was devastated after losing you.¡±


    ¡°But you sure got over me fast enough, didn¡¯t you?! Had yourself a nice little replacement son. That sword was the only way to take me back, and you gave it up to replace me! You never even looked for me!¡±


    Sam¡¯s dream home was fading out of focus. He was overwhelmed by the hurt and anger hurled at him. He tried to remember the dream.


    But Hormiz wasn¡¯t finished. He was in full focus now. His dark kitsune features looked monstrous with hate.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll find that little shit! I¡¯ll put him in a cage next to yours. And I¡¯ll make you watch as Lilith puts his soul back in the Ivory Blade! Maybe then you¡¯ll remember me!¡±


    Sam looked at his son, grief-stricken. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I promise you, son, I¡¯ll get you out of this.¡±


    Hormiz screamed with rage, and Sam woke up.


    Sam opened his eyes weakly.


    The flower-man was retching into Sam¡¯s waste bucket.

 Chapter 9 - Final Days

    Zeke¡¯s final days were spent with Raf and exploring life on Nohu Mangrove, fully ignorant of his approaching doom.


    His first final day was spent building a shelter. The giant crab/squid/former human prince was infinitely helpful. Not only was Tzik-Inu able to collect and carry heavy logs quickly, but they also had the memories of Rafael Avalyn, a human trained in survival by Reynard himself.


    Raf taught Zeke how to drink coconut water and all sorts of edible fruits and plants. The otters watched him constantly but Zeke ignored them. By the end of the first day, Zeke had a sturdy roof over his head and soft moss under it.


    -8-


    His second final day was spent sitting in the shade on the sandy beach, drinking coconut water, and asking Raf questions about the people inhabiting Nohu Mangrove.


    In this, too, Raf was profoundly knowledgeable. They were happiest explaining cthulian people and customs. ¡°You will see a spectacle in two days! We are the only chosen by the Deep One stationed here at Nohu Mangrove, but many more of our kind will come here to be reborn under Haven¡¯s protection. Our kind shed many times throughout long lives. When this happens, our shells are soft and vulnerable. So we gather here each full moon to shed our old selves.¡±


    ¡°Who is the Deep One?¡± Zeke asked, curious.


    ¡°The Deep One connects all ocean life. He honored our people with the symbiote, and we honor him with our lives.¡± Raf answered serenely.


    Something about the sound of that made Zeke¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°Can you tell me more about the symbiote?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Our symbiote is over a thousand years old. We have lived more than a hundred lives. And every life lives on in us.¡±


    ¡°How did Rafael Avalyn get a symbiote?¡±


    ¡°The angel Sophia led him to us. They desecrated the tomb of a revered queen of our people, stole our symbiote, and tricked us into bonding with him. At first, we were upset. But when we read his mind, there was so much to surprise us. We chose to help him. We were sad when he died, but also proud, for he died accomplishing his goal.¡±


    ¡°What was his goal?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°To free his sister Morgan, and punish the demon tormenting her.¡±


    ¡°I have an Aunt Morgan,¡± Zeke said offhandedly.


    Raf nearly toppled over. ¡°Morgan lives!? She survived the destruction of Crescent?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And she gave me this longknife. I mean, Aunt Gwen gave me the longknife, but Morgan gave it to her, so it sorta comes from Morgan.¡± Zeke unbuckled the weapon from his waist and offered it to Raf.


    ¡°And little Gwendolyn lives!¡± Raf¡¯s bizarre voice sang of grief and joy. They tucked their abdomen forward, extending four wriggling tentacles to delicately hold the longknife as if it were a sacred relic and lifted it to their elongated compound eyes, investigating every detail.


    If a crab/squid could cry, Zeke imagined Raf would be sobbing. Instead, they lovingly returned the longknife to Zeke¡¯s careful hands.


    ¡°We hope to see them again someday,¡± said Raf, their voice strangely rich with emotion. ¡°Thank you for this knowledge. You¡¯ve eased Rafael¡¯s burden immensely.¡±


    Zeke could only nod. He had no idea what to do with other people¡¯s strong emotions. His parents were always so composed. So Zeke looked out of his shady enclave and noticed a bunch of otters, still watching him at a distance. Some hid behind branches and under fallen palm leaves, thinking to be discreet. Others sat plainly in the sun, hardly blinking or looking away.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the otters?¡± he asked Raf.


    Raf collected themself and answered, ¡°The kush people. Their elders planted the seed here that grew into Haven. They sculpt and garden Haven¡¯s structure, with guidance and permission. They don¡¯t like you very much. Don¡¯t worry. Their fight is with Rowan, not you. They just don¡¯t trust you yet. But the kush can be brought over to your side. They¡¯re usually more fun to be around than this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re usually playing some sort of game. And singing. They¡¯re usually singing.¡±


    Zeke thought of a game he might challenge the kush to play. ¡°And what about Haven itself? What was that leaf storm that threw Ma¡­ that threw Rowan out into the ocean?¡± Zeke wasn¡¯t sure why ¡®Mama¡¯ suddenly felt childish. She was like a stranger to him now, with so many sides he hadn¡¯t known before.


    Raf pretended not to notice. ¡°Haven is a forest spirit. Their form relates to their function and environment. Our environment is a sandbar surrounded by mangrove trees. So Haven takes the form of leaves in the wind. Haven is neither male nor female, but we think Haven acts like a boy. He¡¯s silent most times. Some mornings, he plays games with the Kush, teasing them with berries and bugs, making them chase him. He¡¯s surely watching and listening. Like the Kush. Like that merman over there. Do you see him? He¡¯s been watching you, too.¡±


    Zeke had noticed Toa¡¯s silvery hair shining in the sunlight. Zeke was ignoring him.


    ¡°Speaking of merfolk, who leads them, and how long do they live?¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The enormous crab/squid laughed. ¡°When Rafael was alive, he thought the chosen were merfolk. Human education on ocean life is so inadequate! No one leads the merfolk. But the old maids are usually listened to. Merfolk can live for hundreds of years. Only a school of fifty live here at Nohu Mangrove. So they¡¯re a tight-knit and closed-off community. It¡¯s unusual to see only one mer. This one must have a rebellious spirit. The merfolk avoid us. Our kind don¡¯t mix well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I witnessed that on the way over here. One of your¡­ chosen¡­ attacked us. I think I killed it-them but I lost my weapon. Raf! Can you swim down and get it back for me?!¡±


    Raf considered the request. Finally, they said, ¡°We can try, but the ocean floor is vast. It could take weeks or more, and someone might have already made off with it. Is this weapon worth the time and effort?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important!¡± Zeke whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the Ivory Blade. It was my prison.¡±


    Again, Raf was silent. They were likely debating hundreds of ideas. Finally, Raf picked up their spear, marched to the open beach, and said, ¡°You are Eden¡¯s Ikon of Space. You can bring the blade to you from anywhere.¡±


    Zeke blanched. ¡°What? No, I can¡¯t! I need that sword to channel my powers!¡±


    ¡°Not true. Your fear and indecision hold you back.¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid!¡±


    ¡°You are afraid. And worse, you¡¯re passive. You always do what you¡¯re told.¡±


    ¡°I do not!¡±


    ¡°Stand and face me!¡±


    Zeke got up and stood his ground.


    Raf made an inscrutable gesture. ¡°What do you want, Zeke? Rafael Avalyn¡¯s want was clear. He wanted to free his sister. What do you want?¡±


    Zeke drew a blank. He had never given a thought to what he wanted. He was supposed to defeat Adam and Lilith. He wanted revenge against Adam.


    ¡°I want Adam to pay for his crimes,¡± Zeke answered.


    ¡°Is that what you want, or what Rowan wants for you?¡±


    Again Zeke was stumped. What did he want? Suppose he wanted to hold Dook again. Or maybe he just wanted his papa back. But was any of that possible?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zeke confessed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I want.¡±


    ¡°Our training starts there,¡± declared Raf.


    -8-


    Most of Zeke¡¯s third final day was spent in guided meditation, with frequent pauses so Zeke could eat meals of fruits and salads. He was down by the shore collecting berries when Toa came close enough to say, ¡°I¡¯d like to bring you some food my family cooked.¡±


    Zeke shouted, ¡°You threatened to break my neck, Toa! I¡¯m not just going to forget that over a bowl of soup!¡± And Zeke marched away.


    ¡°Rowan was going to kill everyone, and I stopped her! I convinced Haven to give you sanctuary! Me! I saved your life, twice! I¡¯m not the bad guy!¡±


    Zeke was already far from the shore, but through the trees, he heard Toa shout, ¡°Zeke, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Zeke tried to ignore it but he was starting to cry. Then he remembered the Kush were watching him, judging him, so Zeke blew his nose and went back to camp.


    Meditation wasn¡¯t helping, at least not at first. It wasn¡¯t until late in the evening as Zeke started to doze off that anything happened. He was supposed to be meditating on the question, ¡®What do I want?¡¯ but Zeke¡¯s mind kept returning to the caverns. He wondered where Dook was. Zeke wanted to go home. He hated it here. He wanted to go back to the way things were. But there was no going back.


    Ugh, enough indulgent self-pity.


    Frustrated, Zeke opened his eyes to find himself home in bed.


    A great beam of sunlight cascaded through the ceiling. Birds danced in the golden air. Zeke¡¯s home was mostly demolished, but the plant-bug monsters were gone.


    He was home. How did he get home?


    Dook! Where was Dook? Zeke whistled Dook¡¯s call. He whistled again and again. Finally, Zeke heard squeaking in the distance. He ran toward the squeaks, and the squeaks got louder, until at last, a fuzzy little idiot bounced into his arms and covered his face in kisses.


    Dook survived! What a clever noodle.


    After a moment of bliss, Zeke picked up Dook and carried him home to bed. He cleaned up a little; just enough for Dook to climb into his bed. He shared with Dook the last of the dried meats.


    And Zeke went to sleep.


    -8-


    He was in a hallway. The walls were exquisitely carved to tell a story. He recognized Adam, the brute, the tyrant, pushing a woman down. She fell for a long time. And as she fell, an angel came to her and gave her wings of butterflies and bats.


    And the butterfly woman flew up and battled Adam, cutting off his hand and flying away with his sword.


    A shadow stole the sword from behind the butterfly woman. As the shadow disappeared with the sword, the butterfly woman erupted in a torrent of flames. She was devastated and betrayed.


    Zeke knew he shouldn¡¯t open the door. He knew it was dangerous. But the other wall told a different story. It was the story of his papa in a cage, beaten and broken, helpless and in pain.


    Zeke thought he knew what hate was. When he first saw Adam¡¯s shade, he thought that was hate, but he was wrong. Because this new feeling was so much more. Zeke hated whoever did this to Papa. He wanted to hurt them.


    So he opened the door.


    He was in a blue candlelit room. The walls were obsidian, smooth and ornate.


    And She stood there. Her wings were folded elegantly against her body, like a shimmering black leather dress. Her long black hair was silky and framed by two elegant horns. She had ashen grey skin and eyes of amethyst purple.


    ¡°At last, we meet,¡± Lilith said with a smile and open arms. On her right hand, she wore the Bone Gauntlet, the instrument she used to burn Papa. Another prison. Somehow Zeke knew his sister was in there.


    Zeke didn¡¯t hesitate. He drew his longknife and leaped across the room. Lilith smirked, caught the blade between two sharp fingers, and snapped the longknife into a hundred tiny shards that blew back at Zeke.


    Zeke collapsed as everything bled and hurt. He was blind in one eye.


    ¡°That was very rude,¡± Lilith chastened, leaning over him. ¡°And after I went through all that trouble to find you. The least you can do is hear me out.¡±


    Zeke struggled on the floor. ¡°You burned Papa and you took him!¡±


    ¡°Papa! Oh, my word. That is precious! Listen, yes. I have your papa. And I want you, too. The good news is, you get to decide how it happens. Come to me willingly and pledge yourself to my cause, and I will not harm you. Or your papa. The opposite! I will honor you above all others! You will be lord and commander of my armies.


    ¡°We both want the same thing, right? We want Adam to pay. So help me, and I¡¯ll help you, and we¡¯ll both get what we want. Or you can resist me. In that case, I kill your papa, and I put you back in the sword.¡±


    Zeke was paralyzed and terrified. He couldn¡¯t move or say anything.


    ¡°Think about it,¡± Lilith said. Then she put a finger on a shard embedded in Zeke¡¯s forehead and pushed.


    -8-


    And Zeke woke up screaming in bed, drenched in sweat. He felt his face but the shards were never real. Dook had run off and was hiding somewhere. Zeke must have thrashed in his sleep. He got out of bed and walked down to the stream to wash himself. He caught a fish, prepared it, and cooked it. By that time, Dook had crawled out from hiding to investigate the smells.


    He ate breakfast, fed Dook the scraps, and all the time, Zeke asked himself, ¡®What do I want?¡¯


    ¡°I want to rescue Papa,¡± Zeke decided. ¡°I want to rescue my sister. And I want Lilith to pay.¡±


    With his mind made up, a lot of things became clearer. He kissed Dook and said goodbye. He wouldn¡¯t take Dook from his home. Dook was better off here with all the mice and rabbits to hunt.


    With a wistful glance at his childhood home, Zeke bid farewell. Then he closed his eyes and began to meditate. Wanting to go home was a child¡¯s wish. Zeke had grander ambitions.


    It wasn¡¯t long until Zeke heard the waves brush against the sand, and felt the cool ocean breeze on his cheeks. He didn¡¯t need to open his eyes to know. He was back.

 Chapter 10 - Forest Folk

    At first, Sam thought he was still dreaming.


    Hormiz was there. He was bandaging Sam¡¯s hands. He looked so much like his mother. His ears, his claws, his tail, his backwards canine legs. But his fur was dark grey, with black and white accents. He had Sam¡¯s grey eyes and ashen complexion.


    ¡°Son,¡± was all Sam could say.


    Hormiz tensed and froze for a second, but then continued bandaging Sam¡¯s hands, saying nothing.


    ¡°You ate my fingers,¡± Sam thought aloud.


    Hormiz shuddered but otherwise ignored Sam.


    ¡°But I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re alive.¡±


    Hormiz stood and dropped Sam¡¯s bandaged hand to slam against the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t act so grateful. I already told Lilith about your other son. She knows what you did, and she¡¯ll be looking for him now.¡±


    Sam¡¯s head spun from the pain and blood loss. He slowly and carefully rolled himself into a sitting position.


    ¡°Zeke is ready. Lilith won¡¯t find him. And if she does, he¡¯ll defeat her.¡±


    Hormiz scoffed. ¡°Lilith can¡¯t be defeated.¡±


    ¡°I beat her,¡± Sam countered.


    ¡°You stole from her. And look what it cost you,¡± Hormiz spat.


    ¡°Helping her is what cost me you,¡± Sam said bitterly. ¡°She must have used the Ivory Blade to steal you while I was recovering from Adam¡¯s blast. I was bedridden for months. I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I won¡¯t hear your lies!¡± Hormiz shouted but he looked afraid.


    ¡°You have my eyes,¡± Sam said. ¡°But you look more like your mother. You¡¯re a shapeshifter, too, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s how you could look like one of the flower-bugs.¡±


    Hormiz softened. ¡°You saw me in the dream, so why keep up pretenses? Don¡¯t think this changes anything. You¡¯re going to pay for what you did. I¡¯m just keeping you alive so Lilith can decide what to do with you.¡±


    ¡°How long until we reach Nod?¡±


    ¡°A few more days. I¡¯ll send one of the drones in to feed you. You will eat or they will force it down your throat. You are to stay alive.¡±


    With nothing else to say, Hormiz left the blindingly bright room and didn¡¯t return.


    -8-


    The forest was bathed in moonlight. It was a magical forest, but it looked especially magical that morning.


    It might have been the pixies. The uninitiated might mistake a pixie for a large bug flying in the distance, but Rowan knew better. They kept far away but were always watching. Drones were no use to Rowan; she needed a guide, and those pixies would take no action unless directed by their queen. So Rowan continued deeper and deeper into the forest. There were few trails, but Rowan had no trouble leaping from tree to tree branch or clearing. Suddenly the ground trembled; a loud thumping from up ahead. Rowan hurried towards it and came upon a clearing. In the middle, surrounded by wildflowers, was the Lord of Prey.


    Jack resembled a rabbit the size of a bear. Antlers crowned his head, and he was thumping his foot on the ground, causing the tremors. His thumping stopped as Rowan arrived with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, Jack. I trust you¡¯ve been well.¡±


    Jack bowed his horned head in greeting. His voice was deep and playful. ¡°Well enough, m¡¯dear. I heard the wind whispering ye were back. Shall we go for a stroll, like we used to?¡±


    ¡°Thank you kindly. I hoped I might find you. Can you lead me to Drya?¡±


    ¡°Why, of course, darlin. For the price of a story. Ye¡¯ll tell me what brings ye back this way, and how long ye¡¯ll be stayin.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± answered Rowan with a grin.


    They set off and Rowan told Jack the whole story. There was no sense keeping secrets. Jack could suss them out. Besides, there were few beings Rowan had the pleasure to confide in.


    She enjoyed the irony of their friendship, a fox and a rabbit. Of course, Jack was no simple rabbit, less than Rowan was a simple fox. Like Rowan, Jack was ageless, but he was older than Rowan. Much older.


    Jack was there at the dawn of Eden. Crafted by God to help set and keep the balance between predator and prey, Jack was the spirit of mercy and slaughter. He¡¯d fled Garden back when Adam betrayed the five Ikons, took their powers, and began his crusade on ageless beings.


    Both of them were refugees of time and circumstance. But for Jack, survival was enough. He could stay content in this forest forever. Rowan had grander ambitions. So they were old friends with many differences of opinion. And Jack was always happy to share his opinions.


    ¡°The dreams ain¡¯t making Gwen sick,¡± he declared with gruff. ¡°She weren¡¯t meant to be ageless. Her brain weren¡¯t built for it. She¡¯s starting over. Burning the field to plant new memories, as it were.¡±


    Rowan considered his explanation. She didn¡¯t like it, but Jack was rarely wrong.


    ¡°Even if the dreams aren¡¯t causing her illness, they aren¡¯t helping. She¡¯s being traumatized again and again, night after night. Besides that, if Adam attacks Nohu Mangrove, I need to get Zeke out of there. But I don¡¯t know when it will happen, and I can¡¯t go back to warn him myself. Haven will kill him if I go back. So I need more information.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Aye, ye¡¯re in a pinch. Can¡¯t do anything, damned if ye do nothing. Maybe ye send a message.¡±


    ¡°Zeke isn¡¯t a strong dreamer, and I don¡¯t dare try to reach him now that Lilith is hunting for him. She might follow me, and I could lead her to him.¡±


    ¡°I meant send a messenger.¡±


    ¡°Haven is out in the deep ocean. A pixie wouldn¡¯t survive the trip.¡±


    ¡°A selkie, then?¡±


    ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°A selkie. Oh, ye¡¯ve been gone a long time, haven¡¯t ye? Ye weren¡¯t here when the selkie came ashore. The seal-folk. Some of them get along nicely with yer human friends. I reckon they¡¯d do ye a favor if¡¯n ye asked politely. They seem a decent folk. Not too high on the food chain.¡±


    Rowan smirked at Jack¡¯s little dig. He had a predilection for prey animals, and Rowan was an apex predator. Jack felt it was his duty to take hunters down a peg. She let him have his jabs. She was still the fox in this relationship. Even though Jack was her guide.


    They bounded through openings in the trees. Rowan heard the sound of running water and knew they were getting close. Soon they were splashing along a rocky beach, speeding upstream. The clean, misty open air was fragrant with pine and live fish. They rushed by bears, mountain lions, wolves, deer, boars, and endless clouds of bugs.


    At last, they came upon a magnificent waterfall. Misty air sparkled in the sunlight. Pink and pale blue water lilies decorated the small lake. Flowering rhododendron trees dropped vibrant petals onto the water¡¯s surface. Bird songs filled the air.


    Near the shore was an enormous pine tree covered in whitecap mushrooms. Bushy green moss could be seen beneath the fungus. Its high branches were full of shining silver nettles. And beneath the shade of the silver pine sat a most bizarre-looking person.


    Drya looked like a whitecap and a little human woman combined. Instead of hair, silky threads and little mushrooms crowned her head. Eight black eyes dotted her face. Her skin was white, firm, and dewy.


    Drya was lounging on a mossy stone and gossiping with the Pixie Queen, herself perched on a low branch of the silver pine tree. The old queen must have died, because Rowan didn¡¯t recognize this young, proud-looking pixie. She wore red rhododendron petals around her waist and thorax, a striking change from her predecessor¡¯s choice of yellow sunflower. Rowan thought, perhaps this queen can be convinced to fight.


    Drya rose and glided toward Rowan to embrace her friend and fellow refugee. Drya¡¯s feet never fully touched the ground; instead, near-invisible strands of mycelium carried her wherever she wanted to go. A thin fungal layer covered every surface of the forest. No doubt, Drya knew Rowan had returned the instant she touched the forest floor. But Drya waited for Rowan to come to her. It was her way.


    ¡°My love, it¡¯s so good to see you again! Come, you must meet the new pixie queen. Let me present, Queen Titania the Eighth. Long may she reign.¡±


    ¡°Titia, for short,¡± said the Pixie Queen. She had leafy green skin and human-like features.


    ¡°An honor to meet you, Titia,¡± said Rowan.


    ¡°Queen Titia,¡± the little regent corrected. Then she took to the air and flew around Rowan, sizing her up.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the operative,¡± said the queen appraisingly. ¡°Drya tells me you¡¯re our best. What news do you bring?¡±


    ¡°Dire news, Queen Titia. Lilith has taken Samaal and she knows about Zeke. I thought I left him somewhere safe, but now I worry he is in danger. Morgan tells me of a Mothman in your court. A harbinger of dreams. I need to treat with this Mothman.¡±


    Drya answered, puffing spores as she said, ¡°You speak of visions, not dreams. The Mothman brings warning of the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. No one can know the future. But if I''m wrong, if this¡­ vision is going to happen, I need to know when. Is it imminent? Can it be stopped?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°The Mothman won¡¯t answer questions. He doesn¡¯t communicate directly. The only way to know more is to finish the vision.¡±


    Rowan considered a moment. ¡°So I have to sleep until the Mothman brings me a stronger vision?¡±


    Queen Titia spoke in voice high and mighty, ¡°There is another way. The Mothman¡¯s visions are carried on the winds. You might go to the source and breathe in his dust directly.¡±


    Sounds horrifying and gross, thought Rowan. But the Queen was testing her, daring her to do it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need a guide to the Mothman,¡± she said.


    Drya cheered happily, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll take you! But first, there¡¯s another person you have to meet. Rowan, I have a daughter!¡±


    Rowan was elated. The birth of a spirit was a rare miracle these days. A new forest could be planted anywhere, with a whole new generation of refugees. This was truly an event worth commemorating.


    ¡°I named her Nya. Look, she¡¯s asleep in this lily.¡±


    Nya¡¯s water lily was large and white. Rowan peeled back petals to peek inside and saw a tiny glowing frog resting in a tiny pool of water. She still had her tadpole tail, which shimmered bright blue.


    ¡°She¡¯s perfect, Drya,¡± Rowan said.


    Drya¡¯s smooth white face broke into happy spores. She then turned to face Jack. ¡°Will you wait with Nya until we return?¡± she asked.


    Jack nodded once. ¡°Gladly, m¡¯lady.¡±


    Drya floated higher in the air on her mycelium strands. ¡°We¡¯ll be off at once. Titia, you will come with us, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It was my suggestion, after all.¡± Queen Titia declared imperiously.


    And together they went.


    ¡°There is more to report,¡± Rowan said as the three of them moved through the forest, Rowan leaping, Titia flying, and Drya floating. ¡°Gwen has fallen ill. Jack believes she is resetting. Our chief illusionist is out of the fight, and Lilith has Morgan¡¯s feirm in her sights. Lilith will attack soon. Your forest isn¡¯t safe. Even Adam has noticed, and he wants to burn every tree on this island.¡±


    Drya stopped midair. That would mean death for her and Nya.


    Rowan and Titia waited.


    Rowan continued, ¡°It¡¯s the Mothman¡¯s dreams or visions or whatever. They¡¯re too conspicuous. The Church is looking into it.¡±


    ¡°So if the visions stop, the Church will relent?¡± Queen Titia asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t count on that. Adam¡¯s eye is already on you. But it might buy you more time,¡± Rowan allowed.


    Drya collected herself. ¡°Then we should make haste. Come, the Mothman isn¡¯t far.¡±


    They hurried the rest of the way in relative silence, as the sounds of forest life surrounded them.


    It was early sunrise by the time Drya stopped at a dying tree. At the foot of the tree was a mound of freshly excavated dirt. Something was eating the tree¡¯s roots.


    ¡°He usually comes up at night,¡± said Drya. ¡°But I can compel him to rise now.¡± She lifted a delicate white hand, and the ground spread apart. The dying tree fell over, ripping large roots into the air.


    The Mothman was holding tight to a central root, mouth clamped tightly into it. He resembled a human man, if a human had thick plates of shiny, interlocking skin and red compound eyes that covered his entire head. His wings were fluffy and shimmered blue and grey with specks of white.


    ¡°Allow me,¡± said Queen Titia, who flew to the Mothman and whispered closely in a language Rowan didn¡¯t understand.


    He crawled out from between the roots and crouched on all fours. His wings fluttered and a small cloud of dust appeared. Then he crawled with astonishing speed up to Rowan and turned himself sideways.


    ¡°He invites you to breathe in understanding,¡± Queen Titia translated.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rowan said politely, but she didn¡¯t like this. She had no idea what effect it would have, or what horrible truths she might discover. But it had to be done. She leaned over and inhaled a lungful of moth dust.


    And then Rowan collapsed on a bed of moss Drya kindly summoned.


    Patterns. That¡¯s what the visions are, Rowan realized, the calculus of patterns. The Mothman collected patterns on the wind. His wings counted the signals and made suppositions. Adam was very likely to attack Haven, given the patterns on the wind.


    Adam¡¯s familiars. They¡¯ve been migrating off-season in a steady progression. Methodical. And their paths would intersect with Haven. They would arrive in a matter of days.


    Rowan got the information she came for, but the vision wasn¡¯t done with her yet. She had to ride it out. She saw a seagull familiar spying on Haven. She saw Zeke sparring with a cthulian. He was wielding the Ivory Blade. She saw merfolk and otters and all the sea and island creatures that called Haven home. And Adam saw them, too. She saw him fly at terrible speed to Haven. She watched helplessly in the night as he erased countless lives, including Zeke¡¯s. The Ivory Blade fell from his lifeless hands onto barren sands. Rowan could only watch as Adam took back the sword and raged at an empty shell. The Ikon¡¯s soul was already gone.


    Zeke was going to die.

 Chapter 11 - Last Day of Haven

    Zeke¡¯s last day was interrupted in the early morning by the arrival of three strangers to Nohu Mangrove. Raf said they were selkies. They looked like naked humans carrying seal-skin blankets.


    They spoke to Haven first.


    Zeke and Raf watched from a distance, hiding in the waves as beach debris. Whatever the strangers said, it caused quite an uproar. The kush were crying. The merfolk held one another. The wind blew into a storm. Leaves twisted like razors in the wind.


    Then every head turned to look directly at Zeke. Some kush pointed.


    The three selkies walked forward solemnly.


    Zeke pissed himself a little. Then he stood up and walked out of the shallows. There was no point hiding any longer. Raf followed him, splashing loudly.


    They all met between palm trees with the ocean on their side.


    The selkies were each blushingly good-looking. The two young women were like night and day; one with hair the color of a red sunrise, the other selkie was black as a moonless night. The man was brown with long braids. They each carried the pelt of a seal, which swayed in the wind, barely covering their defined bodies and ample sexes.


    Zeke concentrated on serious things and tried not to look. ¡°Hi,¡± he said, looking anywhere but down.


    ¡°Hi,¡± the pale, red-haired selkie spoke first. ¡°My name is Kayla. This is Maeve, and Plenty. Your mother sent us with a message for you.¡±


    ¡°Hi,¡± he said again. ¡°I¡¯m Zeke. This is my friend Raf. What¡¯s the message?¡±


    Maeve spoke in a dire, velvety voice, ¡°One of Adam¡¯s familiars is flying this way. She expects it to arrive tomorrow around midday. We¡¯ve come to carry you out of here.¡±


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t leave. I just got back! No. No, I can stop the familiar before it gets near the grove. I just need my sword.¡±


    Plenty with the long braids said, ¡°Zeke, your mother believes this island will be destroyed tomorrow night. Adam will come to do it personally.¡±


    ¡°But what about the people here? The full moon is tonight. Dozens of cthulians will be here.¡±


    The selkies answered with mournful glances.


    ¡°No! No, that is not an answer. No.¡±


    Kayla said threateningly, ¡°You¡¯re coming with us, Zeke.¡±


    ¡°Try and make me,¡± he said softly. Raf stepped forward on giant crab legs that stabbed the sand. The wind howled and even some of the kush were barking.


    Maeve shouted, ¡°Fine! You know the doom is coming so maybe you can avoid it. We cannot make you leave. But we will not stay with you. Good luck.¡±


    With that, the three selkies walked into the ocean, threw the seal skins over their heads, and turned into seals. They dove underwater and were gone.


    Zeke spent the rest of the day meditating on the Ivory Blade. He needed to want the damn thing, but he didn¡¯t want it. The Dread Sword, he named it years ago. It¡¯s presence tormented him, and he was glad to be rid of it. Except he needed it if he was going to protect his grove.


    His grove. What a funny notion. Suppose his friendship with Raf was growing on him. Even the kush seemed to be warming up to him. They were playing a game with a clam shell nearby. They defended Zeke when the selkies threatened him. Haven blew up a storm.


    He didn¡¯t want them to die.


    Even Toa. Zeke was angry and would never trust Toa again, but he still cared for him. And Zeke owed him one.


    He was too distracted. Zeke sighed in frustration and stood up. He needed something to clear his head, so he went for a walk along the beach. Raf stayed behind at Zeke¡¯s request. He wanted a moment alone.


    Of course, the kush followed him. They were less quiet than before, chirping and bounding and wrestling with one another. They were annoying at first, but they reminded Zeke a little of Dook, and that gave him an idea.


    He went inland to grab twelve sticks and an intact coconut. Then he went back to the beach and stuck the sticks into the sand in a triangle pattern. Zeke walked five paces and drew a line. Behind the line, he built a ramp for the coconut.


    The ever-curious kush were creeping closer to watch whatever Zeke was doing.


    When the game was ready, Zeke dropped the coconut from the highest point of the ramp, and watched it roll down toward the upright sticks. The nut only toppled three sticks, so Zeke made a big show of disappointment and then collected the three sticks. Then he demolished the ramp and built it again. And again, he dropped the coconut to roll down, but this time, it knocked down six sticks.


    Zeke danced with exaggerated victory, ran around and thanked the crowd of kush for watching such a spectacular sporting event; the way Zeke¡¯s papa used to pretend when they played this game back home.


    Most of the kush were nonplussed, but a few got into it, bouncing for joy and rushing the field to demolish the ramp and build a new one.


    Zeke played several rounds with the kush, teaching them made up rules; when suddenly, all the kush stopped and turned to face the ocean. Zeke followed their gaze and noticed a seal bouncing ashore. Surely, this was one of the selkies from earlier, but where were the other two?


    Zeke ran to meet the selkie, expecting more bad news.


    ¡°Greeting again,¡± the selkie lifted her skin, and the beautiful, naked, red-haired woman who threatened him earlier stepped out. She covered herself with seal skin but not before showing Zeke an eyefull.


    He was struck stupid. ¡°Uh, hi. Again. Hi. Um. What are you¡­ or, um, why are you here?¡±


    Kayla the selkie gave a vicious smile. She was enjoying his discomfort. ¡°You left us little choice. Maeve and Plenty have gone back to report your foolishness to your mother. I stayed behind to bear witness to it. If we survive, I¡¯ll owe you an apology. If we don¡¯t, well, I¡¯ll just say it now: I told you so.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence. Do you have anything useful to add or just rude words? Because you can ¡®bear witness¡¯ from farther away.¡±


    Zeke turned to walk away, but the selkie pouted, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that. I come bearing gifts. Look!¡± Kayla pointed to the sky but Zeke saw nothing but clouds.


    ¡°Look at what? There¡¯s nothing there,¡± he said.


    ¡°Look closer!¡± she said, still pointing. ¡°See the shimmer? Those are hoodwinks. They¡¯re nearly invisible, but they shimmer in the light. Look!¡±


    It took a minute but Zeke did see something. Kayla held out her arm, and several translucent birds flew down to perch on her hand and shoulder. Zeke stepped closer to get a better look. Even up close, he could barely see them. He saw tiny little organs pumping blood into tiny veins. Zeke could see through them almost entirely.


    ¡°Your mama thought these might be helpful. I¡¯m not so sure. Maeve, Plenty, and I helped them make the journey. They¡¯re not long-distance fliers. I don¡¯t know think they can fell a familiar before the familiar gets too close.¡±


    Hoodwinks were an idea.


    ¡°But with the Ivory Blade, the instant the familiar appears on the horizon, I can cleave it in two,¡± Zeke said. ¡°The hoodwinks won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Kayla¡¯s eyebrows furrowed suspiciously. ¡°You have the Ivory Blade?¡±


    Zeke blushed. ¡°Not¡­ exactly. But Raf thinks I can summon it from anywhere. I should be meditating, not talking to you!¡± Zeke stormed off and felt embarrassed.


    Kayla followed him at a distance. When Zeke returned to his shelter to meditate with Raf, Kayla was swimming in seal form just off the beach.


    Zeke tried to ignore her; like he was trying to ignore Toa, who also swam nearby but kept a greater distance. The shores were getting crowded. Not the least due to the massive influx of cthulian visitors attending the full moon¡¯s molting ceremony. They crawled over one another and jostled for space, making an awful ruckus. Zeke tried to ignore them, too.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    It took hours to block everything out.


    Zeke wanted to save Haven. He wanted to save the kush. He wanted to save Raf and their people. He wanted to save the merfolk. And he wanted that rude selkie Kayla to eat her words. He wanted the Ivory Blade to make it possible.


    He reached out his hand and felt his fingers enclose a familiar sadness. Zeke took a sharp intake. He did it. He opened his eyes to behold the Ivory Blade in his hand. It was heavy but Zeke carried the weight like a friend from childhood. Shades of sea green dusted the winged serpent engraving. Familiar waves of grief and hopelessness hit him like a relentless bad idea. He tested the edge with his thumb, but it was dull. He needed a whetstone.


    Raf was again helpful in finding a large and porous stone to suit Zeke¡¯s need, and then carried it in their enormous pincer claw to the shore so it would get wet.


    Zeke grabbed a handful of moss to wash off the ocean detritus that stained the Ivory Blade. When it was cleaner, Zeke got to sharpening the weapon.


    Kayla swam by in seal form, took a seat, and then disrobed, seal skin draped over her shoulders. Her arms and legs were crossed. ¡°Have you considered the possibility that this is a bad idea?¡±


    Zeke sighed. ¡°Say what you want to say and then shove off.¡±


    ¡°Bird¡¯s eyes are better than yours. If you see a familiar in the sky, it has already seen you. It will see the Ivory Blade before you kill it. Do you think Adam might come, not to exterminate a little island of misfits, but to retrieve the very thing that you are sharpening out in the open evening sunlight?¡±


    Zeke almost panicked. She was right! How could he have been so stupid?! So reckless?! He had to put it back. He had to hide it. Zeke ran back to his shelter and buried the Ivory Blade under layers of moss and dirt. Then he sat down to breathe.


    What was he going to do? The Ivory Blade was his big play, but he couldn¡¯t use it. The hoodwinks were an idea, but they couldn¡¯t fly out far enough. Maybe the merfolk could carry them out? But then the familiar would see the merfolk.


    What if Zeke moved the hoodwinks most of the way? Could he even do it? How would he get them back?


    But it was an idea.


    Zeke spent most of the night practicing. When he was sure he could do it, he waved down both Kayla and Toa. Raf followed him everywhere. And Zeke told them all his plan. There was some discussion and Kayla made corrections, but everyone agreed.


    That night, he barely got sleep. There were nerves, yes, but also hundreds of giant crab-squid-people were really crowding the shores, and they made a racket. Some of the cthulians had a snapping claw, which they used to snap loudly at all hours, day or night. Zeke told himself they would all be gone after tomorrow night, but was partly grateful to be kept awake.


    Zeke was afraid when he opened the door, maybe it stayed open.


    Lilith was out there, waiting for Zeke¡¯s answer. What would he say to her?


    But eventually, he slept.


    Lilith scooped him up and dropped him in a chair in her obsidian room. Zeke took a second to collect his thoughts and look around. Blue and purple lit candles. Carved armies of cainkin decorated the dark stone walls. Lilith was leaning on a desk in the center of the room.


    ¡°Have you considered my offer?¡± she asked as if curious what was for dinner.


    Zeke said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been worrying about other things. I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    ¡°What could be more pressing than this?¡± she casually inquired.


    ¡°Tomorrow night, Adam will attack this grove and kill everyone, including me, unless I can stop his familiar from seeing the grove. So I¡¯ve been concentrating on that immediate threat. If I¡¯m still alive tomorrow night, I will have an answer for you.¡±


    Lilith¡¯s face twitched at the mention of Adam, but then smiled. ¡°Very well.¡±


    Then she was gone, and Zeke fell again into his own dreams.


    Raf shook Zeke awake before sunrise on the big day.


    The grove was a cacophony of deafening crunches as cthulians ate their discarded shells. Some were still twitching underwater, recovering from last night¡¯s endeavor. Others had finished and left already, leaving bits of shell for others to make a snack. The entire event had been disgusting, terrifying, and loud. But Zeke supposed it was also a spectacle.


    He was fascinated to see the variety within cthulian people. They came in every size and vibrant colors. Most were smaller than Raf, but some were bigger. Some had different claws than Raf¡¯s giant pincer. Some had a long spear-like claw. Others had round claws that Zeke didn¡¯t understand. The snapping-claw cthulians were Zeke¡¯s least favorite.


    But all that was merely an unpleasant distraction. It was time.


    He knew when the familiar would arrive, so Zeke led his team out to intercept it.


    Zeke climbed on Raf¡¯s back and held his breath.


    The mangrove trees prevented any surface swimmer from entering Haven¡¯s shores. Everyone had to swim through an underwater opening in the mangrove roots. The kush had been tending and guiding the mangrove forest entrance for centuries. It was beautiful, an open doorway of green and endless blue.


    Zeke held on to Raf¡¯s back carapace. Their four powerful tentacles and system of internal jets made them a fast ride, if not a comfortable one. When he needed air, he¡¯d raise his fist. Raf would pause and Toa would rush in to breathe fresh air into Zeke¡¯s lungs.


    Kayla reasoned the familiar would fly from the direction of Garden Capital, so she led the way. She was in seal form, and she stayed on the surface so the hoodwinks could land on her tummy when they got tired.


    A seal at sea wouldn¡¯t attract attention the way a human, cthulian, and merman at sea would. So they stayed under water and out of sight, while Kayla was their scout.


    It was slow but steady going, and after a long time, Kayla swam down and gave the signal.


    Which caused Raf to slowly lift Zeke so his head broke the surface, hiding behind Kayla¡¯s fat, fuzzy belly. She had assured Zeke the hoodwinks understood their instructions, and were indeed perched on Kayla¡¯s tumtum, waiting to be deployed.


    Zeke opened his hand and felt the tiny sharp claws of a hoodwink jump into his palm. He looked out into the distant sky and saw nothing. No, there was a speck, so far away he could see no detail at all. He closed his eyes and found his meditative state. He opened them again and blew the hoodwink away, and his hand felt instantly lighter.


    Zeke deployed all six hoodwinks in rapid fashion and then submerged again. Toa continued supplying him oxygen, and Kayla continued out to sea. And until Kayla gave the next signal, they all waited anxiously.


    They were waiting for the hoodwinks to blind the familiar. Since they were nearly invisible, and the familiar was so far away, Zeke could only guess and hope they didn¡¯t arrive too far off their target.


    It took several minutes for the hoodwinks to reorganize themselves and make their attack. Two hoodwinks coordinated their dive to blind the familiar instantly, scratching his eyes out. The other four attacked its neck, and the avian instrument of doom fell to the ocean like a speck of dirt on the horizon.


    Kayla dove to give the signal, and everyone surfaced. The sandbar was so far behind them, Zeke couldn¡¯t see it on the horizon. He hoped they had gone far enough. Raf, Kayla, and Toa hurried forward to rescue the conquering hoodwinks, saviors of Haven.


    After crossing the distance, all six hoodwinks landed to perch on Toa¡¯s hair, or Zeke¡¯s shoulders, or Kayla¡¯s belly. Toa had speared a fish and was carving it into little bites for the exhausted hoodwinks.


    The plan worked. And no one died. Except the familiar. Even ocean predators left them unbothered. They rested a bit before swimming back to Nohu Mangrove, and they returned to a celebration.


    Haven had heard every word of Zeke¡¯s plan last night and knew their return meant success. The violet and green petals danced in the spinning breeze. The kush were singing! They were singing in harmony and joy the most beautiful sound Zeke had ever heard.


    A giant cthulian, fully five times Raf¡¯s size and covered in vibrant colors, stood motionless to the side.


    Zeke jumped off Raf¡¯s back and walked on wobbly legs to greet Haven.


    ¡°We owe you our lives.¡± Haven¡¯s voice was deep and whistling. ¡°We are eternally grateful to you. Please accept our deepest apologies for our earlier lack of hospitality. But we fear you have only stalled Adam. The threat remains. He will send another familiar, and another, and even if you could stop them all, he would only grow more suspicious. We have deliberated and difficult decisions have been made. The mer will withdraw to the glowing caves. The cthulians will vacate Nohu Mangrove for one year. The kush have divided in two. The youngest kush will go with you to Morgan¡¯s feirm. With luck, the next time Adam¡¯s familiar flies over us, we will appear as a simple sandbar with simple creatures. If we¡¯re not so lucky, we wish to minimize the losses. We would ask the hoodwinks to remain, so no familiar ever looks too closely.¡±


    Kayla answered, ¡°Now, hold on a minute! The hoodwinks agree to stay. They like your fruits and berries. But Morgan¡¯s feirm is crowded enough as it is, and this isn¡¯t a good time for new tenants.¡±


    ¡°Then Rowan can find them a suitable home. Tell her she can consider the conservation of the kush people her penance for her role in Crescent¡¯s destruction. If Rowan agrees, she will be welcome on our shores again. Ready yourselves and depart at once.¡±


    Zeke felt all the air leave his body. He was scared to travel again, but excited to see Rowan again, and to meet Morgan at last!


    So Zeke ran back to his shelter to recover the Ivory Blade. Zeke could summon the sword from anywhere but leaving it behind in a place Adam was threatening was too dangerous. Carrying it across the open ocean was a tremendous risk he didn¡¯t wish to repeat, but he couldn¡¯t leave it behind, and the caves weren¡¯t safe anymore. So Zeke wrapped it in banana leaves and tied it with twine Raf had taught him to make.


    Then Zeke ran back to his friends on the beach.


    Toa was holding an ornate water bag tied to a new belt. He said, ¡°This is a gift from my mother. She hopes it brings you joy and utility.¡± The bag was polished to shine and decorated with dolphins, merfolk, and whales. Inside was a hearty white soup, which was tangy yet delicious. ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me, and maybe you never will. I am so sorry I hurt you. If you ever need my help again, you know where to find me.¡±


    Zeke hadn¡¯t forgiven Toa, but he wasn¡¯t angry anymore. Zeke accepted the thoughtful gift and said, ¡°Thank you, Toa. I will remember your promise.¡±


    Toa smiled sadly and then slithered off to be with his people.


    Kayla said, ¡°Are we ready? Yes? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    But Raf said, ¡°Wait. The Deep One would like an audience with you, Zeke.¡±


    The giant cthulian stepped forward on two crab legs as long and thick as a tree. The ground shook when their sharp feet stabbed the dirt and sand. The giant stopped in front of Zeke and made chittering noises.


    Raf translated, ¡°Her name means Priestess. She is the voice of the One in the Deep. The One expresses gratitude to you, Ikon Zeke. He has watched you with great interest and satisfaction, and would like to formally offer you symbiosis with the Deep One.¡±


    Zeke was uncomfortable and a little scared. He looked to Kayla for guidance, but she was motionless with fear. ¡°What would that mean, exactly?¡±


    Priestess chittered a response and Raf translated, ¡°The Deep One grants you your choice of symbiote, but observes you have a kinship with ours, so the One offers us to you. You have only to swim underwater and put the symbiote to your ear, and we will be connected forever.¡±


    ¡°What would happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Tzik-Enu¡¯s body would die, but her mind would live on in us.¡±


    Zeke considered his next words carely. ¡°Please tell the Deep One that, much as I appreciate the generous offer, I don¡¯t want anyone to die. You¡¯re my friend, and I like you the way you are.¡±


    Raf translated her response. ¡°The One accepts your decision but notes the invitation is open. Should you change your mind, we are compelled to offer ourselves to you. And should we fall, our head is the One¡¯s gift to you.¡±


    ¡°Cool. Got it. Was there anything else or should we go?¡±


    ¡°Priestess gives us leave.¡±


    ¡°Great! Thank you so much. Everybody. Let¡¯s move out!¡±

 Chapter 12 - Waiting on Safo

    Once Rowan woke from the vision, she raced to Morgan¡¯s feirm. The moon was high and Gwen was playing with the goats while Morgan watched from the patio, but when Rowan stepped over the fence separating the woods, Gwen ran over and jumped into Rowan¡¯s arms like she used to when she was very young.


    Gwen was, in truth, thirty-eight years old, but since the day that mad doctor infused her with cainkin blood, she hadn¡¯t aged a day. Gwen still looked eight years old, but now she was acting like it. She wasn¡¯t using any language. She tried to swing from Rowan¡¯s arm. And she threw a tantrum when Rowan asked Morgan to bring her to the selkies.


    Suddenly, Gwen became dangerous. She found the words for, ¡°Where is Apple?¡± and repeated them furiously at Rowan. Everything went dark, even the moon. The only light was shining off Gwen¡¯s eyes. And she kept repeating, ¡°Where is Apple?¡±


    Rowan wouldn¡¯t answer. Apple was the name of Gwen¡¯s long-dead pet, the one Rowan put down. Somehow, Gwen was remembering the little shit. Her memories were flashing by as they slipped away, and now Gwen was furious. She leapt at Rowan¡¯s throat with incredible speed and ferocity for such a small creature.


    Quick as light, Morgan held Gwen in a barrier so Rowan could charm Gwen to sleep.


    ¡°Now you see what we meant earlier. If you weren¡¯t here to charm her, a tantrum like that would have gone on for hours,¡± Morgan said wearily. She was a strong woman approaching fifty, but carrying Gwen¡¯s burden and containing her threat was exhausting.


    They carried Gwen into bed. Rowan didn¡¯t speak until they left Gwen¡¯s room, ¡°Jack believes the visions are not the cause of Gwen¡¯s illness. He believes she is losing her memories to make space for a new life cycle. She¡¯s reverting to a child and needs to be taught everything again.¡±


    Morgan looked crushed. ¡°So she¡¯s never coming back?¡±


    Rowan sighed. ¡°Perhaps one day, if we do everything right. But she will cycle again. She must prepare journals, documenting her memories for her future selves.¡±


    Morgan nodded solemnly. Then she led Rowan to the slaughterhouse, where a beautifully sculpted man with long braids was bleeding a goat. Morgan explained his name was Plenty. He and some other selkies helped on the farm in exchange for privileges, and preparing Gwen¡¯s dinner was this one¡¯s task. Plenty could be trusted and relied on. So Rowan begged Plenty to take a team to Nohu Mangrove and bring Zeke here. Rowan explained the vision and told him to take some hoodwinks, just in case.


    Plenty assembled a team and left that night.


    And then all Rowan could do was go through the motions; waiting, hoping it wasn¡¯t too late, that she wouldn¡¯t lose her second son. Hormiz! How could she have been so stupid? How did Lilith do it? It shouldn¡¯t even be possible. Rowan woke to find the crib covered in blood and the window open. She searched the woods and found only scraps of bloody clothes, and a pack of wolves gnawing on little bones. How did Lilith do it? How could Rowan be so easily tricked?


    Rowan fell into an uneasy sleep. Dreamriding was harder with an unsettled mind.


    She dreamed she was searching for her sons, but they were already lost. She was frantic and alone in the dense mist. Rowan called out but there was no answer. Soon she came upon a dark tunnel. It was oddly familiar though she¡¯d never seen it before. The tunnel beckoned her.


    She was aware enough to know this was dangerous. Someone was inviting her into their dream. They would control the setting. Could it be Hormiz? Who else?


    It had to be Hormiz.


    Still frantically searching for her sons, Rowan ran into the tunnel high on hope. She turned a bend and stepped outside onto a large stage in a courtyard. There was no sun or stars in the sky; but instead, a great line of fiery light shined from one horizon to the opposite. The rest was darkness.


    And he stood center stage. Hormiz looked like a kitsune in every way, with pointy ears, claws, and a furry tail, except he had his father''s shading. His fur was dark grey dressed in black silk. He betrayed no emotion as Rowan entered, but she cried tears of relief, joy, and sorrow.


    She ran forward to embrace him, but Hormiz held up his hand, and Rowan found herself sitting in a comfortable chair.


    Hormiz was not a hugger, it seemed. Rowan realized her reaction had been overhasty. She didn¡¯t know her son. He didn¡¯t trust her.


    ¡°I apologize for my presumption,¡± Rowan said. ¡°I¡¯m overjoyed to see you¡¯re alive.¡±


    Hormiz frowned. ¡°So you¡¯re holding to this lie, as well? You claim ignorance?¡±


    Rowan saw the hurt and anger in his eyes. She answered passionately, ¡°If I had known, I would have done anything, given anything, to get you back.¡±


    His facade cracked and Rowan saw fear beneath the rage. He was torn. Despite a lifetime of brainwashing, she was still his mother, and she was breaking through to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± he lied unconvincingly. ¡°Even if I wanted to believe you, it wouldn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s too late.¡± His voice broke with shame and defeat.


    Rowan wanted to run and comfort him, but she held her seat and respected his distance. ¡°Whatever it is, we can fix it. I just want you to come home.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t! Lilith won¡¯t let me go! And she has Samaal. I¡­ I hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, Hormiz. That is not your fault. None of this is your fault. I will find a way. I will come for you. I swear it.¡±


    Hormiz nodded and tears fell from his face. ¡°What will you do?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m working on a plan. Believe me. I will never give up on you,¡± Rowan pleaded.


    -8-Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Hormiz woke up in his bunk on the loci¡¯s ship. Everything was built of their plant/insect physiology: the floors, walls, doors, and technology. The bright light keeping Samaal powerless was redirected from starlight absorbed by the leaf walls of the ship. Starlight powered the entire miserable contraption.


    Hormiz wiped the tears from his face. It was lonely in space. He was never a happy boy, but trapped in this pod, he felt worse than ever before. He hadn¡¯t spoken to Samaal in many cycles. Hormiz had been meditating to find Rowan.


    Part of him wanted to believe their story. It was a sad and beautiful story. But it would mean everything he knew before was a lie. His life, his loyalty to his Queen Mother, what would it mean if their story were true?


    It would mean nothing. Hormiz was weak. He was powerless against Lilith. She was his grandmother and the Queen of Nod. She had every right to rescue the baby of two traitors. Serving Lilith gave meaning to Hormiz¡¯s miserable existence.


    But what if he could get away?


    No, it¡¯s stupid. Even if Rowan were telling the truth, she wouldn¡¯t win. Lilith was too powerful. Besides, it was too late. He couldn¡¯t change course now.


    The ship was already being pulled into the gravity of an enormous black hole, around which orbited the dwarf planet Nod.


    -8-


    Rowan woke up and went through the motions. They ate a breakfast of goat meat curry and toast. Gwen drank her breakfast. She was well-behaved and seemed to have forgotten her tantrum. After breakfast, Morgan took Rowan on a walk around the feirm.


    Most of Gwen¡¯s illusions were fading. She hadn¡¯t refilled the crystals housing the illusion spells in months. As a result, Piasa the thunderbird¡¯s cave opening was nearly visible. Rowan had to climb the rock wall and pour her heartfire into the housing crystal. From inside Piasa¡¯s rocky nest, Rowan could see most of Safo. But with the spell in place, Safo couldn¡¯t see him. Piasa was the reason for the near-constant thunderstorms on the island. He only hunted in dark and heavy clouds.


    The selkies could access the barn and slaughter one goat a week provided the goat was bled for Gwen¡¯s consumption. They enjoyed the beach and only transformed beneath areas Gwen had covered in illusions. Those areas, too, had housing crystals that needed to be refilled.


    By the end of the day, Rowan was exhausted. But before bed, she gave Gwen a writing lesson and told her to keep a journal and write in it every morning before bed. Hinata and Morgan observed and were told to repeat the lesson every morning until Gwen did it herself.


    That¡¯s when Plenty and Maeve returned.


    The news wasn¡¯t good. Zeke had refused to leave and was committed to protecting Nohu Mangrove. A selkie and the hoodwinks had been left behind, preparing for the unlikely event he succeeded. Rowan was angry, scared, and proud all at once. But she already did everything she could do. There was only the waiting left. So Rowan thanked the selkies, promising to return the favor one day, and went to bed to dream lonely dreams. At least the vision didn¡¯t return.


    The next day¡¯s wait was excruciating. Rowan tried to busy herself with farmwork. She harvested grain and crushed it to make flour. She gardened. She churned goat milk into butter. She even sat with the chickens. But all she could think about was Zeke, and was he alive? And did he succeed? And would he stay at Nohu Mangrove even after? And could they rescue Hormiz and Sam together?


    It was a moonlit night when Zeke and his entourage arrived, led by a selkie. Rowan heard the seals barking in celebration and guessed what it meant. She jumped out of bed and raced down to the shore to greet her son. Her brave, clever, heroic son.


    He seemed different, older, serious, and more aloof. He hugged her but his hug felt further away than it used to. Zeke introduced his friends: the selkie Kayla, a massive cthulian named Raf, and twenty otters he called the kush people.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, wait. Your name is Raf?¡± Rowan interrupted.


    Cthulian faces are impossible to read, but this one seemed almost expressive. Raf lowered themself to Rowan¡¯s height and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, Rowan. It¡¯s Raf.¡±


    It was impossible! All of it! An impossible miracle! Rowan cried and put her hands on Raf¡¯s bizarre body. ¡°Wait here a moment,¡± she said, and then she ran back to the house to fetch Gwen, Morgan, and Hinata. Together again, they stayed up all night, crying, telling stories, and celebrating. It was weird having Raf back as a sea monster, but they were glad to have him back.


    At sunrise, Rowan and Zeke stepped aside privately.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re all reunited, but we have a lot to discuss,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rowan agreed but she let him lead the meeting. Zeke had already proven himself simply by arriving here. She wanted to hear his thoughts and plans regarding their next step.


    ¡°The kush aren¡¯t just refugees. They¡¯re garden keepers, and they have Haven¡¯s seed with them. He said it was your penance to find the kush a home. If you accept, Haven and the kush will forgive your involvement in Crescent¡¯s destruction.¡±


    It was not what Rowan expected, but it was welcome news. Another tree spirit seed was a blessing in any circumstance. Drya would be thrilled. Rowan wondered if Drya and Titia might be of assistance in finding the otters a new home. She was so happy.


    Until Zeke continued, ¡°Also, Lilith found me.¡±


    Rowan stood petrified.


    ¡°She has Papa, and she said if I don¡¯t go to her and pledge myself, she¡¯ll kill him.¡± All of Zeke¡¯s prior confidence was gone. Now Rowan saw only a scared boy who wanted to be told what to do.


    So she told him, ¡°Let¡¯s give her what she wants. And then we¡¯ll kill her.¡±


    They talked and planned a while longer, but Zeke was visibly exhausted, so Rowan led him to her bed in the farm. He fell into a deep sleep almost immediately.


    Then Rowan collected the twenty kush refugees and led them into the woods.


    They hopped cutely behind her like she was their piper, but they were the ones whistling a song of adventure and rebirth. A pack of wolves thought to make a meal of Rowan¡¯s guests, but she snapped her fingers and fire burned their whiskers, and they ran off yelping. By midday, the kush arrived at Drya¡¯s waterfall glade.


    Drya was thrilled, as Rowan knew she would be.


    ¡°Of course, the kush can stay here,¡± Drya exclaimed, holding Haven¡¯s seed in her hand. It was the size of a small apple. ¡°A bonded pair! I know just what form to give you, my little darling!¡± Drya floated to a nearby branch with a spider on it and beckoned the spider into a tiny opening in the seed. Once inside, Drya dropped the seed into the lake. ¡°He will grow up with Nya. They will protect and comfort each other.¡±


    The kush were also thrilled. They ran around exploring their new home.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else,¡± Rowan said as she unwrapped the twine and banana leaves, revealing the Ivory Blade. ¡°Zeke can summon this from anywhere but he can only hide it in one place. He asks you to hold this for safekeeping.¡±


    Queen Titia answered, ¡°We are greatly honored, and vow to protect it with our lives.¡±


    Drya took the sword and then floated away to hide it somewhere.


    Queen Titia continued, ¡°You¡¯ve exceeded your reputation, Rowan. We wish to reward your outstanding conduct.¡± Titia raised her hand and six pixies flew forward. ¡°Three of these are drone spies, our eyes, and our gift to you to deploy wherever you deem worthy. The other three are juvenile queens. We still reign and their lives are forfeit. They will die before they can be a threat to us. We would do it ourself, but first, we invite you to feed until you are full.¡±


    Pixie society was dark and savage. But it was not Rowan¡¯s way to judge another species. And dark as it was, she hadn¡¯t been fully fed in a long time. She was tired, and she was about to do something dangerous and reckless.


    So one after the other, the little pixie princesses landed on Rowan¡¯s open hand, and she breathed in their short, magical lives, and they dropped to the forest floor dead. After it was done, Rowan was appalled and horrified by her actions, but she felt full, alive, and powerful.


    ¡°One last gift,¡± Titia motioned, and one of the drones flew to Rowan¡¯s open hand and dropped into it something like a large bean. ¡°That is a pixie queen grub. She could be the seed of a new hive. If she stays here, we will probably eat her, but in your hands, she has great potential.¡±


    Rowan understood the implication. Magic was based on potential. The greater the potential, the more powerful the spell cast. Titia was giving her a little battery to drain.


    Rowan tucked the grub into a pocket on her belt. Then she said, ¡°You honor me, Queen Titania, the Eighth. Thank you for your generous gifts. I promise to put them to good use.¡±


    With the matters of the kush and the Ivory Blade settled, and with three pixie spy drones following her, Rowan hurried back to the feirm.

 Chapter 13 - In the Land of Nod

    <div>


    <div>


    Nod was locked in a fixed orbit around a supermassive black hole. The radiation it exuded burned half the planet and left the other side frozen. The loci¡¯s ship had to enter Nod¡¯s atmosphere from the dark side to avoid being burned. Hormiz had strapped himself against the wall since the artificial gravity stopped spinning.


    <div>


    The only habitable area on Nod was underground at the equator between hot and cold, beneath fiery skies. So the loci¡¯s ship flew into a tunnel and had to run on emergency power for a while before it entered Lilith¡¯s City. This was the center of all life on the planet, beneath an expansive underground dome that went on for days. The burning line of fire was far above them, casting a warm glow over everything.


    Finally, the loci¡¯s ship landed on Lilith¡¯s yard, where she was waiting to escort Samaal to his new bright box. Without starlight, the loci¡¯s ship would enter hibernation soon; and without the lights to contain Samaal¡¯s power, he could destroy everything. So Lilith would personally handle the transfer using the Bone Gauntlet.


    Hormiz unstrapped himself from the wall and waited until the ship rotated his room to the exit. But he waited a long time. Lilith wanted to transport Samaal first. When he finally leaped out of the damnable ship and breathed in fresh Nod air again, Lilith had already escorted Samaal to his new cell and was waiting in the Grand Dais to receive Hormiz.


    First, Hormiz washed himself in his bathroom. His time in the ship had not been easy or enjoyable. Loci made very little waste and had simple systems for recycling it. Water was tightly rationed on the ship, so Hormiz hadn¡¯t bathed since he left Nod. That felt like a long time ago. But it was the anxiety of being alone in space with only a bunch of bugs, plants, and his prisoner that Hormiz wanted to wash away. He chose his natural form and dressed appropriately. Then he presented himself to Lilith. Cainkin attendants opened the doors as Hormiz walked up the stairs to the Grand Dais. There was no ceiling, only a long table, and thousands of cainkin flying overhead; thousands more roosted like famished gargoyles along the rooftops.


    She stood beneath stone arches, composing the cainkin flying overhead. With a twist of her wrist, dozens of dark-winged demons danced on the breeze. Lilith¡¯s wings were wrapped around her body like a black, shimmering dress. Her bare grey arms were directing the cainkin. A sparkling crown rested on two elegant horns. She looked magnificent. Composing the cainkin was an art on Nod, or a pastime, that only Lilith and Hormiz played. Most cainkin were nearly thoughtless and highly suggestible.


    With a flourish of her arms, Lilith dispersed the cainkin and turned to receive Hormiz.


    He knelt. ¡°Queen Mother, I brought you the traitor Samaal. Many loci lives were lost. Fewer than twenty survive. We remain ready to strike again at your command,¡± he said passionately.


    Lilith¡¯s voice was velvety and threatening. ¡°You were supposed to retrieve the Ivory Blade; instead you bring a broken traitor. But you did well to break him. With your intelligence, I found the Ikon. His name is Ezekiel, and he will come to us.¡±


    Hormiz¡¯s heart started pounding in fear and excitement. Ezekiel. His parents¡¯ favorite. He hated him already. He was coming here? Might they be friends?


    ¡°You did well, Hormiz,¡± Lilith declared proudly. Her wings unfurled magnificently, revealing silk panties and full, naked breasts. She stepped forward to give Hormiz his reward, slipping her nipple between his lips, and said, ¡°Drink and be full.¡±


    Her wings enveloped Hormiz like warm blankets, and he fed.


    Hormiz felt safe. He felt rejuvenated. He felt loved. Lilith¡¯s fingers caressed his face and she asked, ¡°Does anything trouble you, my child?¡±


    Hormiz finished his meal, put his chin on her chest, his arms around her waist, and said, ¡°As you predicted, the traitor pled ignorant of my existence. He pretends to care about me and tries to trick me into letting him escape. I don¡¯t believe him, of course. But he is my father, and I might like to visit him again one day. Could you see it in your heart to show him mercy?¡±


    Lilith moved her other breast into Hormiz¡¯s lips. He drank deeply.


    She sighed and said, ¡°You were ordered not to reveal yourself to Samaal. I understand accidents happen but this softness worries me. You¡¯re such a sensitive boy. You still need me to make the hard choices. Samaal is too dangerous to be left alive. But he will be given the chance to repent. He is our bait, after all. And let his fate be a lesson to you, my love. I feed you and I raised you to where you are. Your loyalty belongs to me. Everything around you and within you belongs to me, your Queen Mother. Don¡¯t ever disappoint me.¡±


    Lilith sighed. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she stepped back and wrapped her wings around her, looking paler than usual. ¡°You must be tired after such a challenging endeavor. Rest in your own bed. Welcome home, Hormiz. In two bell chimes, we will meet again.¡±


    Hormiz rose and exited the Grand Dais the way he¡¯d come.


    For some reason, Hormiz felt unsettled as he walked to his sleeping quarters. It wasn¡¯t his place to question the Queen Mother. He was loyal. He followed orders. He went to bed and counted the troops to fall asleep.


    -8-


    <div>


    Meanwhile, Zeke dreamt a meeting with Lilith.


    ¡°I have considered your offer, and I accept.¡±


    Lilith smiled and clasped her hands together. ¡°Wonderful! I¡¯ll be so happy to welcome you home.¡±


    ¡°I have conditions,¡± said Zeke.


    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s hear them,¡± Lilith looked tolerantly annoyed.


    ¡°You let Papa go.¡±


    ¡°Denied. Samaal is my son and my prisoner. He stole you from me and must answer for it. Next condition.¡±


    Zeke shouted, ¡°He has answered for it! He is my father. I love him. Let him go!¡±


    Lilith sighed. ¡°I give you my word he will not be harmed further. And you can visit him when you get here. Next condition.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Zeke¡¯s heart was pounding. He feared he was about to overplay his hand. ¡°Free the Ikon trapped in the Bone Gauntlet.¡±


    Lilith laughed in surprise, then she recoiled, realizing Zeke was serious. A tense and silent pause lingered between them. ¡°I will consider your request,¡± she finally answered with a flick of her wrist. Then she and the dream vanished.


    But Zeke fell into another dream. He dreamed of a dark tunnel, like the ones back home. It had the same unsettling nature as Lilith¡¯s hallway door. It was calling out to him, inviting him. Something about it felt hopeful and familiar.


    So Zeke stepped into the tunnel, turned a bend, and walked onto a grand stage surrounded by an army of cainkin. A fiery line streaked across the sky. And a dark-furred kitsune sat center stage next to a grand harp.


    Confused, Zeke asked, ¡°You¡¯re a kitsune, like Mama, right? I thought she was the last. Does she know you¡¯re alive?¡±


    The dark kitsune twitched a little and then began to play the harp. He was quite skilled and made beautiful, haunting music. Zeke was enchanted. He sat on the floor and listened to the kitsune¡¯s sorrowful song.


    ¡°So they never told you about me,¡± the dark kitsune asked. ¡°About the son they had before you?¡±


    Zeke was dumbstruck.


    ¡°We are not brothers. I am their son. You are their¡­ instrument. Understand?¡±


    Zeke shook his head in shock. ¡°Wow, that was rude! Fine. We¡¯re not brothers. Maybe we could be friends?¡±


    The dark kitsune¡¯s tail twitched and he started a different song. He said, ¡°You would not like me if you knew me.¡±


    ¡°I disagree. Let¡¯s find out who¡¯s right. I dare you. I¡¯m Ezekiel, but you can call me Zeke. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The song changed again to something softer. ¡°I¡¯m Hormiz. You can call me Hormiz.¡±


    ¡°Glad to finally meet you, Hormiz. I wish it could have been sooner.¡± Zeke looked around at the army of snarling, winged cainkin. ¡°And perhaps under different settings.¡±


    Hormiz seemed only now to notice the cainkin. ¡°Hm? Oh, them. This is where I relax and count the troops. You can choose the setting if you like.¡±


    Zeke thought a bit and then imagined the cave he grew up in. A beam of light was shining on a cherry tree. The lightning bugs and glowing mushrooms were in full effect. They sat by a fire on the porch.


    Hormiz still had his harp. He played a new tune and said, ¡°This is beautiful. I¡¯m sorry I destroyed it.¡±


    Zeke stood up. ¡°That was you?! You¡¯re the one who took Papa!¡±


    Hormiz said, ¡°I told you, you wouldn¡¯t like me.¡±


    Zeke said nothing. He looked out over the comforting vista. Finally, he asked, ¡°Does Mama know?¡±


    ¡°Stop calling her that, you boy! She is not your mama!¡± Hormiz stopped playing. ¡°And yes, she knows! She gave me up! She¡¯s just feigning ignorance.¡±


    Zeke was stunned. ¡°Okay, what is your damage? That is an unhinged response.¡±


    Hormiz took a breath and continued playing. ¡°Rowan and Samaal both claim Lilith stole me as a baby. This whole time, they believed me dead.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s your answer. There¡¯s no way our parents would give you up willingly. But Lilith set her own son on fire. And she sent you to brutalize him. She would definitely steal a baby.¡±


    Hormiz played a thoughtful melody.


    Zeke was pondering out loud, ¡°I wish we could have grown up here together¡­ like brothers.¡±


    Hormiz fumbled a note. ¡°We should wake up,¡± he said, and Zeke woke up.


    -8-


    Rowan was kneading dough for a pie crust when Zeke stormed into the kitchen.


    ¡°You failed to mention you had a son before me!¡± he said in a tone somewhat accusatory.


    Rowan continued kneading the pie dough. ¡°Hormiz contacted you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°As you said, we have a lot to discuss. Hormiz was born ten years before you, but he looks almost your age. Time seems to pass more slowly on Nod. I did not know Hormiz was alive until recently. I didn¡¯t tell you about Hormiz before. I had my reasons. But now you know. And with your help, I intend to rescue him and Sam at the same time.¡±


    Zeke sat at the table and Hinata gave him a plate with meaty-eggs and toast, with a kiss on the head. Hinata was the nicest person in the house, always taking care of people.


    Zeke spoke between bites. ¡°There¡¯s still the issue of getting to Nod in the first place. I can doorway to places I¡¯ve been to or I can see, but I¡¯ve never been to Nod. I don¡¯t know what it looks like.¡±


    Rowan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about that and I may have a solution. Mirrors. Years ago, Adam used mirrors to travel distances using the Ivory Blade. Each mirror is engraved and designated an opposite. Legends tell of a mirror in Adam¡¯s castle with a designated opposite on Nod. It¡¯s the portal God used to banish Cain after he murdered Abel.¡±


    ¡°So how do we get to Adam¡¯s castle? And, assuming we get there, how do we find this legendary mirror to Nod?¡±


    ¡°Getting there is the easy part. Adam built a church here on Safo. Somewhere inside it, we¡¯re sure to find a mirror portal to Adam¡¯s castle. We just have to sneak in.¡±


    ¡°Assuming we sneak in, I¡¯ve never worked a mirror portal before.¡±


    Rowan nodded and laid out the pie dough in a pan. She wiped her hands against her apron and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Then she hurried off to the bathroom. There was only one mirror on the farmhouse, so Rowan felt bad she would have to break it. It was medium-sized and portable. She brought it into the kitchen and put it on the table. Zeke picked it up to inspect it. There had been no mirrors in the home Zeke grew up in.


    Rowan said, ¡°Designated mirrors are nearly the exact same size, and they are engraved the exact same way. Deviate too much, and the mirrors will be rendered inert. Sadly, we only have one mirror, so I need to break this into two nearly identical sizes. So as soon as I¡¯m done with this pie, I will take the mirror down to the river. It will break more cleanly underwater.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s already engravings on this mirror,¡± Zeke said, inspecting the back of it.


    ¡°What? Let me see that. There¡¯s no way¡­¡± Sure enough, in tiny etches behind a thin strip of leather were words of power and destination.


    ¡°Who would¡­¡± Suddenly it all made sense. Gwen sleepwalked. Lilith must have used Gwen to spy on them, to kidnap Hormiz and conceal his abduction. Gwen was a traumatized little girl when it happened. Lilith would easily have manipulated her. Rowan started to shake with rage. She set the mirror down carefully.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be needing Adam¡¯s mirrors,¡± she said softly trembling. ¡°This mirror will take us to Nod.¡±


    Hinata gasped and cried as they realized what this meant.


    Zeke watched, confused, ¡°What am I missing?¡±


    Hinata said, ¡°Excuse me,¡± and left to inform Morgan, who was harvesting greens in the garden.


    Rowan answered with simmering rage. ¡°This is the mirror Lilith used to steal Hormiz when he was a baby. Gwen must have carved these incantations, or rather Lilith did, using Gwen.¡±


    Zeke blinked several times. ¡°You¡¯re saying there¡¯s already a mirror on Nod, connected to this mirror.¡± He reached out to touch the mirror. ¡°So how do I activate it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± said Rowan. ¡°When I saw Adam and Sam use the Ivory Blade, it seemed to work on thought and intention, so try that. Think of your destination and will yourself to reach out into that place.¡±


    ¡°So meditate is what you¡¯re telling me. The answer is always to meditate. Fine.¡± Zeke found a comfortable sitting position and put his hand on the mirror. A moment passed, and then suddenly, Zeke¡¯s hand reached through the mirror. He fell over and was sucked into the mirror.


    Rowan shouted softly, ¡°Zeke! Zeke, are you okay?¡±


    His voice came from the window on the floor. ¡°Yeah, just a little bruised.¡±


    ¡°Okay, step aside. I¡¯m coming in after you.¡± Rowan called the three pixie spies to her, changed form into a small cainkin, dove into the mirror, and flew out the other side into a spacious bathroom with a flowing underground river. Rowan had to bank and circle to avoid smashing into the stone walls. The pixies all recovered easily.


    She landed and drool fell down her cainkin fangs.


    ¡°Ew, Mom, that¡¯s gross.¡± Zeke said. ¡°Do mirrors always pull you in and throw you out like that?¡±


    ¡°No. I think it had something to do with the time and gravity differences of our two points. Time pulled us in to quickly compensate.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± said Zeke. ¡°That¡¯s interesting, but let¡¯s assess. We¡¯re in a bathroom. Lilith probably wanted to keep this mirror closeby, so we can assume this is Lilith¡¯s bathroom. Which means Lilith is probably outside that door or not far from it. Do we have a plan?¡±


    Cainkin-Rowan shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll hide in plain sight. You¡¯ll have to play along with Lilith until I find Sam. Then do you think you can doorway us all out of here?¡±


    It was Zeke¡¯s turn to shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never doorwaed other people before.¡±


    ¡°Well, no pressure, but you¡¯re our only way out of here. And maybe that mirror, but you¡¯re the only one who can activate it,¡± Rowan squeezed his shoulder encouragingly. ¡°Go. You¡¯ll know what to do. I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡±

 Chapter 14 - Usurper

    Hormiz was up early and on a stroll. The cainkin were all at their duties. Ironberries needed harvesting and processing. Branches needed to be crushed into paper. Construction on a new tunnel was at way. Worms needed to be hunted and prepared. Lilith¡¯s City was always active.


    Hormiz arrived at Cain¡¯s cell. He instructed the cainkin guards to open the doors and step aside. Cain was blind. His eyes had been gouged out. A beige cloth was wrapped around his head, covering his empty sockets. He looked young and gaunt. Cain wasn¡¯t cursed with death, like Adam was. Cain was cursed with bloodthirst. Chains and shackles kept Cain at bay, but Hormiz wasn¡¯t afraid of him. Cain was the only other person on Nod, apart from Lilith. Few of the cainkin could string a sentence together. They all shared Cain¡¯s curse, and their thirst consumed their minds. Only a few of the oldest cainkin have ever enjoyed original thoughts.


    Cain was a miserable wretch. He was given a bucket of blood each day, but his thirst never slacked. The chains never came off. He was kept alive so Lilith could copulate. His entire existence was spent waiting for her to use him. He was also Hormiz¡¯s only friend.


    ¡°Hey, old man,¡± he said to him.


    Cain jumped with surprise. ¡°Oh! I thought you¡¯d be¡­ But it¡¯s good to hear your voice, my friend.¡± Cain turned his chair towards Hormiz. ¡°How was your voyage? I confess, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be back.¡±


    ¡°You thought I¡¯d fail?¡± Hormiz asked dangerously.


    Cain shook his head. ¡°I thought you might stay gone. You used to beg me for stories of Eden. I told you it was beautiful. Was it still beautiful? Did you see it? Describe it to me?¡±


    Hormiz sighed. ¡°I spent most of my time in the damn ship. There were no windows. I couldn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Cain made a disappointed, ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°But I did see a cave. It was where we found Samaal. He had freed the Ivory Blade¡¯s Ikon and was raising him like his son this whole time,¡± Hormiz said bitterly. ¡°But the cave itself was beautiful. It had these bugs that sparkled in the air, and moss that made the walls glow green-blue. A beam of sunlight shined on a tree with pink flowers next to a stream. The air was humid but fresh-tasting. Birds and bats filled the air with sound.¡±


    Cain was smiling widely. ¡°Ah, what I would give to be back on Eden again. Ha! What have I left to give?¡± He laughed wildly.


    Hormiz chuckled. ¡°But I¡¯m loyal to Lilith. Without her, I¡¯m nothing. Had I stayed on Eden, I would have starved to death.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s our queen and her mercy is absolute,¡± Cain repeated, as he¡¯d done countless times before. He waited silently.


    So Hormiz added, ¡°I spoke to Samaal, and Rowan, and Zeke, the son they raised instead of me. They claim they want to take me away from here.¡±


    Cain breathed in deep. He said, ¡°I know nothing outside what¡¯s said in this room. But I know if you find a way out, you take it. Wherever you go, it can¡¯t be worse than this.¡±


    Hormiz was shocked. The brazen, disloyal ingrate! Didn¡¯t he of all people know there was no way out? Hormiz stormed out of Cain¡¯s cell and crossed the palace grounds for his meeting with Lilith.


    He was early and thought he would have to wait, but the cainkin opened the doors promptly as he arrived. Hormiz climbed the stairs to the Grand Dais and found, to his bewilderment, Lilith on her throne looking impatient, and Zeke standing in the center of the Dais. He looked beautiful and soft. There was a feminine prettiness to him. His hair was long and wavy. His eyes were dark brown. He smiled at Hormiz.


    ¡°So nice of you to finally join us,¡± complained Lilith. ¡°Ezekiel, this is Hormiz. Hormiz, this is your new lord and commander. You will follow his orders as though they were mine.¡±


    Hormiz locked his jaw, stiffened his shoulders, and said dutifully, ¡°Yes, Queen Mother.¡±


    ¡°Good. Our wonderful new friend just arrived this morning. Cainkin found him wandering the halls of the palace. He was just sharing with us the conditions of his service. You may continue, Ezekiel.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Uh, hi. Well, I want to see Samaal, and I want you to free the ikon trapped in that gauntlet.¡±


    Lilith smiled sweetly. ¡°I have given a great deal of consideration to your requests. I agree to your terms. However, I don¡¯t know the magic or spells required to free this Ikon. Until the spells can be learned, and until an appropriate vessel is found for the soul to inhabit, the Bone Gauntlet will remain in my custody.¡±


    Zeke bit his lip. ¡°Samaal may know of a spell since he cast it on me. If I can visit him now-¡±


    Lilith shouted an interruption. ¡°You may visit Samaal at a time of my choosing. Until then, you should acquaint yourself with my city. In two bell chimes, we will all supper together, like a family. Hormiz will be your guide and escort you to your chambers in the Upper Suite. Welcome home, Ikon Ezekiel.¡±


    The Upper Suite was Hormiz¡¯s dwelling. Lilith was giving this upstart little shit Hormiz¡¯s bedroom. Zeke looked stupidly happy to see Hormiz like they weren¡¯t mortal enemies. Hormiz clenched his jaw and led Zeke across the palace grounds and up the stairs to the luxurious home that moments ago belonged to him. It had been cleaned and made by cainkin workers. The house meant nothing to Hormiz. He was not sentimental. He would commandeer another dwelling in the palace without issue, but it was the insult that Hormiz resented.


    Zeke was fully oblivious. ¡°I¡¯m glad we¡¯re getting this moment alone,¡± he said.


    Hormiz corrected, ¡°We¡¯re not alone. We¡¯re being attended by cainkin, two in the kitchen, and two outside the door. They have a routine and will bring you meals at designated bell chimes. Let me make one thing clear. I don¡¯t take orders from you. You may be everyone else¡¯s favorite, but as soon as Lilith is done with you, I will kill you myself.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Zeke pressed his lips into a frown. ¡°I¡¯m going to trust you,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Why would you do that? I was very clear that¡¯s a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to rescue Samaal and bring you both home.¡±


    Hormiz recoiled. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Not if you help me. I don¡¯t know this place. I¡¯ll never find Samaal on my own. Take me to him, and we can all go home.¡±


    Hormiz narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is, and even if I did, I would never help you. I am loyal to my queen.¡±


    ¡°The woman who kidnapped you? What about loyalty to our mother and father?¡±


    Hormiz screamed, ¡°Do not act familiar! We are not brothers! We aren¡¯t even the same species! We have nothing in common!¡±


    Zeke raised his chin. ¡°Only a mother who loves us and wants to bring you home.¡±


    ¡°If she gave a damn about me, where is she now?!¡±


    Zeke bit his lip.


    ¡°This is my home! Now it is your home. I suggest you give up these fantasies and do what you are told! Or else Lilith will have no use for you, and I will kill you early!¡±


    Hormiz stormed out of the room.


    -8-


    Leaving Zeke alone in a stunning house. A grand harp, a replica of the one Hormiz had played in the dream they met, rested in a corner. The furniture was all the same pressed-wood substance. The walls were all low and artfully sculpted from the stone. The ceilings were all overhangs since everyone on Nod could fly but Zeke. Only the bedroom was fully enclosed to block out light. The bed itself was firm but cozy.


    But Zeke wasn¡¯t tired, so he explored the house and found the kitchen.


    Two cainkin were playing a game with polished stones. Papa¡¯s shadow constructs were an accurate facsimile but couldn¡¯t capture their true colors and essence. They were ashen grey with yellow eyes, and in their eyes wasn¡¯t only hunger, but fear. They were petrified. Drool fell from trembling fangs.


    ¡°So what do people eat around here?¡± Zeke asked.


    The cainkin gave no response.


    That went nowhere, so Zeke went for a walk. The guards at the door didn¡¯t stop him. They didn¡¯t move a muscle. Zeke didn¡¯t wander far. He just wanted to look around.


    The city was enormous and made Zeke¡¯s childhood cave seem childish indeed. He was near the city center. The outer walls were so far, the crawling cainkin looked like ants. Thousands of cainkin were along the outer wall, or else they were gathered in two processing centers. That¡¯s what Zeke assumed, anyway. Cainkin carried in full bags and flew out with empty bags. Countless other cainkin seemed to be flying by on ineffable missions to places Zeke could only imagine.


    Zeke was overwhelmed and ran back inside. He didn¡¯t know what else to do, so Zeke sat at the harp, closed his eyes, put his ear to the wood, and ran his fingers along the strings until his heart stopped racing.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it wrong,¡± Hormiz said.


    Zeke jumped. How long had Hormiz just been standing there, looking grumpy? ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never done it before. Would you teach me?¡±


    Hormiz shuffled uneasily, but said, ¡°I can try.¡± He almost looked excited as he opened a drawer and retrieved sheets of paper. He moved a stand in front of Zeke and displayed the sheets on it.


    ¡°Straighten your back. Lean the harp onto your shoulder,¡± Hormiz told him.


    Zeke did as he was told.


    ¡°Hold your hands like this, here,¡± Hormiz took Zeke¡¯s hands and his heart jumped. They were close enough Zeke could smell Hormiz¡¯s clean, musky fur.


    ¡°Now, see this dash here? When the dashes go up, you move your hands toward you. When the dashes go down, you move your hands farther away.¡±


    Zeke tried to follow instructions, but it soon became obvious that he couldn¡¯t read music. So Hormiz explained music theory in passionate detail. He seemed so happy talking about it, Zeke just listened, and tried to absorb as much as he could.


    A loud bell rang out, and the two cainkin servants brought in plates of food. Zeke was scared to eat anything here, but he was hungry. Hinata¡¯s scrambled breakfast felt like a long time ago.


    The food was mercifully simple. Something savory wrapped in a doughy crust and a side of sweet and spicy sauce. Zeke didn¡¯t dare ask what the meat was. Instead, he asked, ¡°Why are you teaching me music if you want to kill me? Why do you hate me?¡±


    Hormiz shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Our Queen Mother ordered me to be your friend. I don¡¯t know why I hate you. I just do.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re jealous. Admit it! You wish Rowan and Samaal had raised you instead of me.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I admit it! I wanted what you had!¡±


    ¡°Then let me give it to you!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t! You have nowhere to go, nowhere you can hide where she won¡¯t find you! And if not her, then Adam. It¡¯s him or her, and you¡¯re here, so choose! Live in service to Lilith, or die in service to her!¡±


    That scared Zeke, but he said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. What Lilith is doing is wrong. And I am going to take you home.¡±


    ¡°Then do it! Stop talking and do it!¡± Hormiz dared him.


    Zeke bit his lip. He wasn¡¯t sure he could. But he put his hand on Hormiz¡¯s shoulder and closed his eyes. He focused on Nohu Mangrove. Nothing happened. He tried to focus more. Still nothing. Hormiz¡¯s shoulder was distracting. His muscles were like steel, yet his skin was so soft.


    ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t completely mastered moving through space. I usually have to meditate for a while,¡± Zeke cringed at how pathetic he sounded. He almost cried seeing the look of disgust on Hormiz¡¯s face.


    Then, oddly, pity. ¡°Like I said. This is your home now. It¡¯s not so bad, really. Adam can¡¯t reach you here. And if you prove yourself to Lilith, she¡¯ll reward you.¡± Hormiz put his hand on Zeke¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And maybe I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Zeke thought Hormiz was terribly confusing. Music theory made more sense. They spent more time practicing the harp. After a while, Zeke asked about the game he saw the cainkin playing earlier. Hormiz said it was called War Tactics, and involved sacrificing cainkin, cities, and angels to defeat the opponent¡¯s Adam. Lilith was the strongest piece on the board. Hormiz taught Zeke a few rounds and crushed him everytime.


    Finally, the bell chimed again, and Hormiz led Zeke to another dais, this one with an enormous table. Strange and various foods were laid out, a few even looked appetizing. Lilith was sitting at the center of the table with a stiff smile locked on her face. She was so naturally unsettling, Zeke couldn¡¯t tell if she was pleased or furious. Around her, the air shimmered magnificently.


    ¡°Both of you, sit,¡± Lilith¡¯s order sounded friendly.


    They took chairs next to each other and opposite Lilith.


    ¡°So, tell me about your day,¡± she inquired.


    ¡°I taught Zeke to play the harp and War Tactics,¡± Hormiz responded.


    ¡°I was asking Ezekiel,¡± Lilith said. She turned sweetly to Zeke and said, ¡°Forgive him his obsession with music. But at least he¡¯s introducing you to our culture. Tell me, did you enjoy War Tactics?¡±


    ¡°Um. Yeah, it¡¯s a fun game.¡±


    ¡°A game? Hm. And have you won a round yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Hormiz trounced me every round.¡±


    ¡°This is good. I shall make you a wager. Every third bell, we will have supper and play a round of War Tactics. And if you can defeat me, I will take you to Samaal.¡±


    Zeke knew he had no choice but to say, ¡°I accept.¡±


    ¡°This is good. Now, Ezekiel, I¡¯d like to know exactly what you can do for me. Can you move my army to Eden?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zeke had a sinking feeling.


    ¡°Can you activate the mirror gate and send my army through that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ve never opened a mirror gate before. In theory, I think it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°You say you moved yourself here through space. Why can¡¯t you move my army the same way?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Getting here seems to be easier than leaving.¡±


    Lilith smirked. ¡°That has always been the case. Perhaps things can be summoned here. It¡¯s time for a demonstration of your usefulness to me. Summon something.¡±


    Zeke knew if he failed this test, his welfare was forfeit. So he closed his eyes and concentrated. Soon his fingers wrapped around the handle of his longknife.


    Lilith reached over to take the longknife. Zeke didn¡¯t want to give it to her but knew better than to resist. She appraised it and found it satisfactory, saying, ¡°This is a fine gift for your queen.¡±


    Zeke could only nod. After supper, cainkin cleared the table and brought the pieces to play War Tactics. Lilith dominated him.

 Chapter 15 - Love & War Tactics

    <div>


    <div>


    Hormiz was unhappy.


    Lilith wanted Zeke to return to the Ivory Blade, but until she had the weapon in hand, Hormiz had to pretend to serve Zeke and make him feel safe and welcome.


    Zeke was, at least, not awful company. He picked up the basics of music theory and played the harp with adequate skill. He was pleasant to look at. His voice was soft and pretty when he sang.


    Hormiz had been ordered to take Zeke on a tour of the city¡¯s main facilities. The Ironberry Processing Center squeezed the juice out of the fruit. That was all the cainkin drank.


    The Branch and Vine Processing Center made almost everything in the city that wasn¡¯t stone.


    Finally, the Worm Slaughterhouse. Zeke became strangely distressed to learn all the meat he¡¯d been eating was worm parts, but Zeke was strange, so Hormiz didn¡¯t know if his response was normal.


    There were other stations, the Silk Farm, the Mineral Distribution Center, and more, but the second bell chime had already rung, and it would be a long walk back to the Upper Suite. Hormiz would typically shapeshift into a cainkin and fly home, but Zeke could not fly. Just another reason to resent him.


    So they walked back, and along the way, Zeke asked questions.


    Where did the cainkin sleep? In alcoves along the city walls.


    What time did they sleep? At their assigned bell chime.


    Did the cainkin ever fail in their duties? All the time. Sometimes Lilith or Hormiz would control a cainkin to perform some menial task that conflicted with their assigned schedule. That cainkin would then get lost and wander until its control was reset. But there were so many cainkin in the city, a few defects didn¡¯t slow down production.


    ¡°What do you mean, control a cainkin?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°I mean control. Watch,¡± Hormiz raised his hand and chose a cainkin flying overhead. Hormiz reached his mind into the cainkin¡¯s mind and took control. He made the cainkin fly in acrobatic circles and dance before releasing it to return to its duties.


    Zeke was so impressed he said nothing for the remainder of the walk home.


    Upon walking up the steps, Zeke asked, ¡°Lilith can do that too, right? She controls all the cainkin with her mind?¡±


    ¡°My gifts come from Lilith. She taught me to master them.¡±


    ¡°So the cainkin in my kitchen and standing guard at my door¡­¡±


    ¡°Are Lilith¡¯s eyes and ears while she is away,¡± Hormiz finished.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened with fear as he realized Lilith had overheard his treacherous confessions earlier.


    ¡°Relax,¡± said Hormiz. ¡°Lilith knew your loyalty wouldn¡¯t come easily. She wants you to choose her. That¡¯s why she¡¯s given you this chance to beat her in a round of War Tactics.¡±


    ¡°She thinks I¡¯ll never beat her,¡± Zeke said darkly.


    ¡°Or she thinks it will take you a long time. And in time, maybe you¡¯ll come to love her as I do,¡± Hormiz said.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Zeke looked at him suspiciously. ¡°You love her?¡±


    ¡°Of course! She is my queen, my grandmother, and the woman who raised me. She is wise and powerful. She makes me strong and keeps me safe. I am nothing without her. I have nothing but what she gives me.¡±


    ¡°You are so much more than that! You are the last son of a sacred, magical people! You are the hope of your father and mother. You have a family of people who want you back. You are my friend!¡± Zeke took Hormiz¡¯s hand in his own.


    Hormiz tore his hand away. A frightening, unfamiliar emotion took him, but he said nothing. That emotion was hope. He didn¡¯t recognize it, and wouldn¡¯t realize what it was until much later.


    Hormiz walked away and returned with the War Tactics pieces. They played several rounds, with Hormiz offering suggestions; but he took Zeke¡¯s Adam every time. Zeke was a fine student, but War Tactics was a complex game and Hormiz had played it for years against a master tactician.


    Zeke took faster to music.


    Hormiz even commissioned a new instrument made, so they could play duets.


    Their suppers with Lilith were cordial events. Every supper, Lilith ordered Zeke summon something for her. She never asked for anything specific. Anything would satisfy her. So Zeke summoned fruits from Eden. Hormiz was never permitted a taste, but Lilith screamed joyously whenever a strange new fruit appeared in Zeke¡¯s hands.


    Their rounds were usually over quickly. Lilith showed no mercy in War Tactics.


    To his credit, Zeke faced the challenge with unwavering determination. They practiced constantly, and soon, they were playing rounds of War Tactics in Hormiz¡¯s dreams.


    Hormiz always felt safer in dreams. As a kitsune and the grandson of Lilith, dreams were Hormiz¡¯s domain. Before he could talk, Hormiz knew how to travel dreamland.


    Hormiz¡¯s dream home was a quiet, organized space. He had shut the doors to visitors, but his orders were to befriend Zeke, so they were playing another round of War Tactics in his viewing room.


    Lilith¡¯s City looked spectacular in his dreams. All the cainkin were organized and in place. He could reach out and control any of them from here.


    Again, Hormiz captured Zeke¡¯s Adam.


    Zeke groaned in dismay. ¡°Ugh, how am I ever going to save Samaal if I can¡¯t even beat you in this stupid game!?¡±


    ¡°Try to remember ¡®Adam¡¯s Retreat.¡¯ You might have found a way out of that loss if you had retreated.¡±


    Zeke was acting dramatic. ¡°We¡¯ve been at this all night. Let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    ¡°Alright. What do you have in mind? Back to the caves?¡±


    ¡°I have another idea,¡± Zeke closed his eyes and focused.


    Hormiz let go of the setting and allowed Zeke to direct the dream.


    Suddenly they were on a sandy beach. The sun was shining between pink and purple leaves. Blue oceans touched the horizon. Palm trees lined the beach, and a great hammock swayed in the breeze invitingly. Birdsong filled the air.


    It was the most beautiful place Hormiz had ever seen. He looked at Zeke as if witnessing a miracle.


    ¡°This is real? You have seen this place?¡± he demanded.


    Zeke laughed and said, ¡°Of course! This is where I was trying to take you before. Adam was looking into this place, but I think we outmaneuvered him. He¡¯ll look again and find nothing of interest, and then he¡¯ll look away, and we¡¯ll be safe to move in. We still have to be careful, of course. You¡¯ll want to choose an alias and a human form. It¡¯s too dangerous to look like a kitsune all the time.¡±


    Hormiz felt a complex swirl of emotions and he wasn¡¯t equipped to understand any of them. ¡°What you¡¯re suggesting is treason and a coward¡¯s life. You want me to hide myself! You want to run and hide to this pretty little spot of nowhere until Adam inevitably finds you? That¡¯s your plan?¡±


    Zeke looked rebuked. ¡°No, that¡¯s not my plan. This is just a silly dream. So ride it out with me. Who would you be?¡±


    Reluctantly, Hormiz played along. He¡¯d crafted a human shape for dream deceptions. Hormiz took that form.


    Zeke whistled. ¡°He¡¯s handsome.¡±


    Hormiz blushed and started walking along the beach, ¡°I¡¯d be stranded here with you. What would we do?¡±


    Zeke ran to be alongside him. ¡°Well, we could build a house. There are so many different fruits here, and my friend Raf taught me what leaves are edible. So we¡¯ll never go hungry.¡±


    Hormiz was brooding. ¡°I would starve.¡±


    ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kitsune. I¡¯m ageless but I need infusions of life essence or I will go inert. Fruits won¡¯t keep me alive,¡± Hormiz explained.


    ¡°Then take mine,¡± Zeke sounded so earnest.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean it. If I¡¯m such a powerful ikon, I should have essence to spare, right? So live on me. Live with me.¡± Zeke stepped forward and took Hormiz¡¯s hands.


    Hormiz was overwhelmed and dreaming. He barely had the thought before his arms were around Zeke, holding him close.


    They moved to the hammock and watched the sunset with Hormiz¡¯s head on Zeke¡¯s chest and his arms around Zeke¡¯s waist.


    And Hormiz was happy.

 Chapter 16 - Last Supper

    At first, Rowan kept an eye on Zeke to make sure he wasn¡¯t harmed. It took all her self-restraint to not fly down and confess everything to Hormiz as soon as she saw him, but their reunion would have to wait.


    As soon as she knew Zeke was safe, Rowan started following Lilith. She kept a great distance, of course. She flew in wide arcs like she had places to be. Lilith¡¯s City was such a hive of activity, Rowan easily blended into the background. She learned Lilith meditated a lot and liked to fly nude. Lilith kept an irregular schedule and seemed to come and go as whims came. But on occasion, Rowan lost sight of Lilith somewhere in the palace, so she found a place to perch and watch from afar.


    The bell chimes were frightening at first, but Rowan came to understand their purpose. They came in threes. After each bell, most cainkin stopped what they were doing and went to drink from a red lake that tasted like blood. Rowan assumed the bell chimes paralleled her ideas of breakfast, lunch, and dinner.


    The chimes kept time, since this was a sunless place. The line of fire far above them never dimmed or flickered. Everything was forever lit by the distant glow of firelight. No nights. No moon. No stars. No sky. Everything was forever dim and moving. It was madness-inducing. Rowan had to get her family out of this place.


    After dozens of bell chimes, Rowan finally learned where Lilith was disappearing. Rowan swooped by and saw hidden stairs leading to a locked door. That had to be where Lilith was hiding Sam.


    She waited until the third bell chime, when Lilith, Hormiz, and Zeke had supper. Then Rowan snuck into the palace and down the hidden stairs. Two cainkin were guarding the door, so Rowan swiftly killed them. Their heads hit the floor before their bodies.


    The door itself was made of heavy stone and barred shut. Rowan removed the bars and pushed the door open. She was trying to conserve her strength, since she hadn¡¯t fed in a while and was beginning to feel drained, but the effort was worth it, because sitting on the floor, looking haggard, bloody, burned, and beaten, was her darling Sam.


    He looked at once relieved and terrified as Rowan entered in her kitsune form. The room was cramped, with bright lights embedded into the walls, floor, and ceiling.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked disbelievingly.


    ¡°What does it look like? I¡¯m breaking you out. Let¡¯s go.¡± Rowan picked Sam up and carried him outside the bright room. In the dark stairway, Sam recovered his strength and summoned shadows all around him. Rowan stood back and gave him space to pull himself together. When he was finished, he still looked pale and haggard, but his face was locked and alert.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Zeke and Hormiz are having supper with Lilith now. I say we go kill her. Then we take our boys home.¡±


    ¡°Great plan, but I don¡¯t think I can kill her. She surrounds herself with light using the Bone Gauntlet. As long as she has it, my shadows can¡¯t touch her.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re on a deadline. I killed those two cainkin. Sooner or later, Lilith is going to notice you¡¯re missing. If we can¡¯t kill Lilith, I say we collect our boys and get out of here. Immediately. We just need to get to Zeke. He¡¯s our ride out of here.¡±


    Sam nodded. ¡°Okay, so we mad-dash to interrupt supper, collect Zeke and Hormiz, and then what? Zeke can move us all to Eden?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping.¡±


    ¡°And Hormiz is on our side now?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? It¡¯s not a great plan, is it?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not complaining. It¡¯s better than anything I was doing.¡± Sam smiled. Then Sam hugged Rowan tight, and together they dropped into shadows.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    -8-


    In spite of everything, Zeke was beginning to enjoy life on Nod.


    Hormiz was softening and even smiled a couple times. Zeke¡¯s bed was dark and cozy, and he even acquired a taste for the weird foods. They all tasted like variations of potato and sausage, but that wasn¡¯t so bad. He just tried not to think about the worms. Zeke hadn¡¯t forgotten what he came here to do, but while he was here, he had a friend, and all his needs were cared for.


    Lilith was winning. She won every round, but this time her victory was a little less certain than the time before. Zeke was improving. Lilith found him amusing. She moved her piece into position and Zeke¡¯s Adam was captured.


    ¡°Good round,¡± she said. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll win next supper.¡±


    Then she stood up to leave.


    Zeke and Hormiz stood and bowed their heads as she left.


    And that¡¯s when chaos erupted from the ground in the form of Mama and Papa.


    Lilith screamed, and thousands of cainkin flew down, raining sharp teeth and claws.


    Papa summoned a barrier of shadows around them, and flew to Zeke and Hormiz.


    Mama ran to Hormiz, grabbing his hands she said, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m so sorry I lost you before. I will never lose you again. I love you, and we¡¯re going home.¡± She turned to look at Zeke, ¡°Can you move us to the bathro-¡±


    Before she could finish the question, a bolt of lightning like a sword, cleaved Mama in half. She fell to the floor and dissolved into an ingot in a puddle of precious metals.


    Zeke screamed, ¡°No!¡± and fell to his knees. He reached to pick up the ingot but it burned his hands.


    Meanwhile, Papa was being electrocuted into submission. Long threads of lightning flew from the Bone Gaunlets fingertips and into Papa¡¯s writhing body, until Papa stopped moving.


    Then Lilith advanced furiously on Zeke. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been lying this whole time, accepting my hospitality, while you brought a spy into my house? You did this. What am I to do with you?¡±


    Zeke was on his knees crying. Mama was gone. Papa was down. Zeke was too late. Why didn¡¯t he act sooner? It was all his fault. He could have saved them.


    Lilith put the sharp claws of the Bone Gauntlet under Zeke¡¯s chin and lifted his head up. ¡°Summon the Ivory Blade, or I will kill Samaal.¡±


    She waved a hand, and a dozen cainkin landed on and around Samaal¡¯s slow-moving chest.


    -8-


    Hormiz had been motionless, in shock since Rowan appeared, but slowly, he knelt down and picked up his mother¡¯s ingot. It was still warm. He held the ingot to his chest, embracing her in death as he never had in life.


    His mother died trying to rescue him. His mother. His mother died. No. Lilith killed her. It was all true. His parents never abandoned him. Lilith stole Hormiz. She was the monster.


    And she had Zeke in her claws.


    ¡°Summon the Ivory Blade!¡± she screamed.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zeke said through sobs. ¡°Just don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    Hormiz was too weak and scared to move. He just held Rowan¡¯s ingot close and watched through helpless tears.


    Zeke closed his eyes and focused. Soon the Ivory Blade appeared in Zeke¡¯s hand, and Hormiz despaired, because he knew Zeke was about to die.


    But the blade slipped, cutting Zeke¡¯s hand, and swayed to the ground. Before its long blade could touch the ground, the edge disappeared and reappeared above Lilith¡¯s hand. It all happened in an instant. No sooner had the Ivory Blade appeared in Zeke¡¯s hand before he used it to cut the Bone Gauntlet off at Lilith¡¯s wrist.


    As her hand fell to the floor, Hormiz had a vision. Hormiz remembered the story of his parents stealing Adam¡¯s hand and escaping with two Blessings. Hormiz caught the Bone Gauntlet as it fell. Her hand fell out and hit the ground with a wet thud. Then Hormiz controlled several cainkin to pull Lilith away.


    Lilith screamed in fury and set other cainkin ripping into Samaal¡¯s flesh, tearing him apart. As he died, shadows exploded out of him, throwing everyone back.


    Hormiz grabbed on to Zeke as they fell backwards. ¡°Can you get us out of here?¡± he asked.


    Zeke looked at him with grief and pride. He hugged Hormiz tightly. And suddenly they were in Lilith¡¯s bathroom. They could hear her furious screams upstairs.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Hormiz asked.


    ¡°This is how Lilith stole you. And this is how we¡¯re escaping,¡± Zeke stood, sniffling his nose and wiping away tears. He put one hand on the mirror. With his other hand he held Hormiz by the wrist. Hormiz¡¯s hands were full with Rowan¡¯s ingot and the Bone Gauntlet.


    Zeke closed his eyes and concentrated, and suddenly they were pulled into the mirror.

 Chapter 17 - Dear Diary

    <div>


    <div>


    Dear Diary,


    <div>


    My name is Gwendolyn Avalyn. My family calls me Lyn.


    Morgan says I wanted to be called Gwen, but I don¡¯t remember that.


    Morgan says I have to write to you every day so I can read this in the future.


    I am Deaf.


    I remember I was 8 years old, but Morgan says I¡¯m 38! But I still look 8.


    Morgan looks old. She looks like a mom now.


    Morgan says I forgot things.


    But I remember Crescent. I remember Moondial. I remember Papa.


    I remember Rowan taught me magic.


    Morgan says they¡¯re all gone now.


    I am sad.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Dear Diary,


    I¡¯m remembering new things, like Hinata.


    I like Hinata. Hinata gives me blood in the morning and at night.


    Morgan likes Hinata, too. They¡¯re married.


    Morgan says they had a baby once but he died.


    I like babies. Babies are cute.


    I like our farm. We have goats. I like baby goats.


    Dear Diary,


    I don¡¯t like the sun anymore. I get sunburns. I don¡¯t like sunburns.


    I have to stay indoors in the daytime.


    Remember to avoid sunburns. I don¡¯t like sunburns.


    I like blood. I don¡¯t remember why I drink blood.


    But I remember a grey lady with pretty butterfly wings.


    When I don¡¯t drink blood, I get sick.


    I get tired and then I act funny.


    Morgan and Hinata don¡¯t like it when I act funny.


    Dear Diary,


    Morgan says Raf is a big crab with tentacles now.


    I like Raf better this way. He¡¯s more fun.


    Raf says his sign name is ¡®Chosen.¡¯


    Raf only has one normal hand, so his signs can be hard to understand.


    Raf says he has a bug in his ear that helps him remember things.


    I wish I had a bug so I wouldn¡¯t forget.


    Raf lives in the forest by the fence.


    I¡¯m not allowed in the forest unless Morgan goes with me.


    We visit Raf every night. Raf likes my illusions.


    Dear Diary,


    I¡¯m getting better at magic.


    Every full moon, I refill the illusion crystals with Morgan.


    I¡¯m tired for a few days after but Morgan makes me extra dessert.


    And the selkies bring fish and help around the farm to say, ¡®thank you.¡¯


    Plenty is my favorite selkie. He helps bring me blood.


    Plenty is wise like Rowan.


    I like his braids.


    Morgan and Hinata act weird around Plenty. I think they both like him.

 Chapter 18 - What Was That?

    <div>


    <div>


    They fell over each other onto a wooden floor.


    <div>


    Dazed and afraid, Hormiz looked around.


    It was an alien place. The lights were brighter. The colors were saturated. The air tasted sharp like ironberry nettles. The little dwelling they arrived in was messy and lived-in. Mysterious and threatening objects covered the walls.


    But Hormiz absorbed it as through a dense fog. He couldn¡¯t fully believe it.


    He was out. Hormiz was free.


    Zeke smashed the mirror into pieces with a scream, breaking Hormiz out of his daze.


    At first, Hormiz didn¡¯t understand why Zeke was screaming. Then he remembered he was holding their mother¡¯s molten heartstone. And Samaal was dead.


    ¡®It¡¯s all my fault,¡¯ Hormiz thought. ¡®I led the attack that took Samaal. I tortured Samaal for days. Rowan died because she was talking to me. I killed them both. Rowan will never have her revenge because of me.¡¯


    Hormiz wanted to cry tears of grief and scream like Zeke, but all he could summon were tears of self-loathing. He sat quietly as they ran down his face, watching Zeke mourn his parents.


    Hearing a scream, three nearly naked strangers came rushing into the room. They saw Zeke on the floor and rushed to comfort him. It was like nothing Hormiz had ever seen before. They didn¡¯t beat him or tell him to stop being weak. They surrounded him with a hug and told him he was loved and safe now.


    Then one of them noticed him and asked, ¡°Hormiz? Is that you?¡± There was a swell of emotion in their voice.


    ¡°You know me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Hinata. I¡¯m¡­ I was with your mom when you were born.¡±


    Hormiz looked Hinata up and down. They had androgynous features and long wavy black hair.


    Hinata looked at the ingot in Hormiz¡¯s hands and sobbed, then pulled Hormiz into the hug. ¡°You brought her home,¡± Hinata said.


    Zeke grabbed hold of Hormiz and held him tight, and for the first time in his life, Hormiz was comforted. The drip of Hormiz¡¯s tears broke like a dam, and he sobbed.


    They stayed huddled together on the kitchen floor for a long time.


    Hinata quickly fetched a kit to clean and bandage Zeke¡¯s hand.


    As the sunlight dimmed, the one with the braids left the room. Hinata began preparing some kind of food. The third one was a tall, muscular woman with silvery threads in her black hair. She called herself Morgan. She took a seat at the kitchen table and invited Hormiz and Zeke to join her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to burden you, but I need to know some things,¡± Morgan said. ¡°Samaal is dead?¡±


    Zeke nodded.


    ¡°Those are what I think they are?¡± Morgan indicated to the Bone Gauntlet and Rowan¡¯s ingot.


    Again, Zeke nodded.


    Hormiz was still too dazed and raw to do or say much of anything.


    ¡°Then the question is, what do we do with them?¡± she asked.


    What to do with Rowan¡¯s ingot? It was still hot in Hormiz¡¯s hands. What were kitsune death rituals? He had no idea. His ancestor¡¯s history died with Rowan. He would never know his people¡¯s ways in this strange land.


    Zeke spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with Mama yet, but I intend to free the Ikon in the gauntlet.¡±


    Morgan was pensive. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Rowan freed you and put you into¡­ your body, but Drya might. Go deep in the woods and seek out the forest spirit Drya. She may know what to do with Rowan¡¯s ingot and the gauntlet.¡±


    A pressing thought came to Hormiz like a sudden, passionate obsession. ¡°We should use the Bone Gauntlet to kill Adam. It¡¯s what Rowan would have wanted. Take him by surprise.¡±


    Zeke looked betrayed. ¡°That thing isn¡¯t a tool or a weapon. It¡¯s a cage for a person, like I was caged, and I will set them free.¡±


    ¡°With your powers and this combined, you could assassinate Adam in a blink of an eye!¡±


    ¡°And if I miss, he could get us both,¡± Zeke said softly.


    ¡°So you¡¯re afraid!¡± Hormiz bellowed. He was angry and didn¡¯t know why. ¡°You¡¯re soft and afraid!¡±


    Zeke flushed and looked hurt. ¡°It¡¯s not about that. There¡¯s a person trapped in that gauntlet. I won¡¯t be party to their torment.¡±


    Hormiz was about to call Zeke a coward and worse, but suddenly a blinding flash lit the room. Hormiz blinked the stars out of his vision and then noticed a young girl in pajamas at the foot of the stairs. She looked like a kid, but her hair was shock white. Her face was set in a determined frown.


    She ran up to Hormiz and gave him a hug, like she already knew him.


    Hormiz was stiff and tried to pry her arms off his waist, but the girl was surprisingly strong.


    Morgan explained, ¡°This is Lyn. She¡¯s deaf. You must remind her of Rowan. She loved your mother.¡± She said this while moving her hands a lot.


    Hormiz was overwhelmed and exhausted by all the unsettling new emotions he was experiencing. Yet this little girl hugging him was oddly comforting. But how could this child know and love his mother, when he barely met her? What was he supposed to do now that she was gone, and he was alone in an alien world?


    As if reading his mind, Morgan said, ¡°You¡¯re not alone anymore, Hormiz. I¡¯m sorry we weren¡¯t there for you when you were growing up, but we are here now, to love and support you. Please hear me. You¡¯re angry and scared now, and that¡¯s normal, but don¡¯t let that guide you. Hear what Drya has to say. She¡¯ll know how to honor your mother.¡±


    Hormiz was conflicted. His upbringing compelled him to follow orders, but he was on high alert and emotionally agitated. He wanted to yell at Zeke and order him to kill Adam. He didn¡¯t know this Morgan person or anyone else on this planet. He barely knew Zeke, and they were already arguing.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    It suddenly occurred to Hormiz that he had no allies on this planet but the people in this room. They said they wanted to help him. They didn¡¯t mention their help was conditional. But Hormiz knew.


    But he needed allies. There was no way around it. He didn¡¯t know how to survive in this world, and Zeke had offered to help Hormiz survive. He needed them. He needed their help. That was a sobering realization. So Hormiz gave a subdued, acquiescent nod. He would do as Morgan advised. Lyn released Hormiz and sat at the table.


    Morgan sighed in relief. Then she got up to open a cupboard. She pulled out a small box, carried it to the table, and opened it. Inside was a chrysalis roughly the size of a fist. It was dark brown and resembled a large bean. Morgan gave the chrysalis to Zeke and said, ¡°Rowan gave this to me for safekeeping. You might not need this, but bring it anyway. Drya may need the extra energy.¡±


    Zeke took the chrysalis and asked, ¡°Where do we go?¡±


    Morgan said, ¡°Deep in the woods. Drya will watch you, test you, and if she decides you pass, you will be summoned for an audience.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not coming with us?¡± Zeke asked.


    Morgan shook her head. ¡°This is your journey. I have work here on the feirm.¡±


    Hinata came over carrying two small bags full of savory-filled buns. ¡°There will be time for family meals later. You can eat these while you walk.¡± Hinata handed a bag to Zeke and another to Hormiz. ¡°Go. Find Drya. Honor your mother. And then come back home.¡±


    Hinata put a loving hand on Zeke¡¯s face. Lingering, they stepped back.


    Zeke picked up the Bone Gauntlet and Hormiz followed him outside.


    Hormiz had never seen a starry night sky before. He had never seen the moon. His breath stopped and he froze mid-step to stare at the stars.


    Zeke waited patiently. Then, smiling, he took Hormiz¡¯s hand and led him toward the forest.


    Hormiz slapped Zeke¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°I am not your pet to be led or summoned at your whim!¡±


    Zeke looked surprised and hurt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hormiz suddenly felt bad and couldn¡¯t say why. He set those feelings aside and summoned a blue flame light. He condensed it to the size of a candle flame, but it was bright as a torch. The forest looked alien and sinister, even brightly lit as it was. He imagined monstrous, strange, and dangerous beasts stalking the forest, hiding among the branches.


    Hormiz remembered his brutal training. He pushed his fears aside and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lead. Follow me.¡±


    -8-


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The trees, branches, and bushes looked monstrous in the strange blue light, casting long shadows across crooked branches. The glowing mist emanated a heavy gloom.


    Surely Hormiz hated him. Zeke hated himself. It was his slow reaction that got their parents killed. It was all Zeke¡¯s fault.


    Hormiz hadn¡¯t spoken a word since they entered the woods. He held Rowan¡¯s ingot to his chest and ignored Zeke, his eyes darting up and around in naked terror. Zeke wanted to comfort Hormiz but feared he¡¯d only make things worse. So they continued for hours, silently wandering through the trees.


    As their march wore on, Hormiz grew increasingly frustrated. He¡¯d nearly incinerated countless squirrels, birds, and wild animals, despite Zeke¡¯s assurances that the bright glowing light would frighten off any threats. Zeke had to stomp out several small fires after Hormiz had a frantic reaction.


    Fear was contagious in the dark blue gloom. They were lost out here. Zeke had given up trying to count trees or mark their heading. Meanwhile, above the canopy, the sky had gone from starry black to dark blue to light blue with streaks of orange. In the morning light, the woods appeared less scary.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while,¡± suggested Zeke.


    Hormiz looked disgusted. ¡°Fine,¡± he said.


    Zeke almost winced at that look of disgust, but he deserved it. Zeke was disgusted at himself, too. He sat on a fallen log, pulled out a bun, and quietly ate it. He missed his parents, and it was his fault they were gone.


    ¡°Quit sniffling. It¡¯s gross and weak,¡± said Hormiz, still holding Rowan¡¯s ingot to his chest, a reminder of what Zeke had cost them.


    Zeke held his breath until he finished his bun. Then he asked, ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡±


    The question angered Hormiz. ¡°I don¡¯t need food, I need life energy! You said you would feed me! Now I¡¯m stranded on this bizarre planet, I¡¯m going to starve! While you treat me like some pet or servant!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Zeke said. Promises made in dreams are easily forgotten, but he remembered now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! What do I do? How do I give you my life energy?¡±


    Hormiz calmed down a bit. Then he said, ¡°With Lilith, I drank it in her milk. I suppose we try that.¡±


    Zeke was shocked. ¡°I don¡¯t make milk!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it worked before, so take your shirt off!¡±


    Zeke pouted a moment but then did as he was told.


    Hormiz stepped forward and Zeke felt his cheeks flush.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t weird,¡± said Hormiz. ¡°Don¡¯t make this weird.¡±


    Then Hormiz got on his knees and began sucking Zeke¡¯s nipples. Zeke tried not to make it weird, but it felt weird. Awkward. Stiff. Uncomfortable. Kind of arousing.


    Hormiz sucked on Zeke¡¯s nipples until they were sore and tender.


    ¡°Are you getting anything?¡± Zeke asked finally.


    ¡°No!¡± Hormiz shouted and got up off his knees. ¡°This isn¡¯t working!¡±


    Zeke feared he would lose Hormiz if they couldn¡¯t make this work. ¡°Let¡¯s try something else.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to try! It¡¯s only ever been this way!¡±


    Zeke had an idea. ¡°Let me try something.¡± He stepped forward and kissed Hormiz on the lips. He breathed into Hormiz¡¯s mouth, but Hormiz stepped away, looking disturbed.


    ¡°No. But that does give me an idea. Something I¡¯ve seen humans do in dreams.¡±


    Zeke said, ¡°Okay. Whatever it is, let¡¯s try it.¡±


    Hormiz paused a moment. Then he returned to his knees and pulled down Zeke¡¯s pants.


    Zeke was stunned and nervous but also excited. Almost instantly excited.


    Hormiz put the tip of Zeke¡¯s swelling penis in his mouth and sucked, his tongue sliding under his slit.


    It felt incredible. Better than anything he¡¯d felt with Toa.


    Hormiz began to move his lips up and down the shaft of Zeke¡¯s penis.


    Zeke shuddered and sighed with pleasure. Tenderly, he ran his fingers through Hormiz¡¯s thick black hair. His thumbs gently grazed Hormiz¡¯s fox ears.


    Hormiz grabbed Zeke¡¯s buttocks in either hand and pulled him forward. Zeke¡¯s cock slid down Hormiz¡¯s throat.


    Zeke felt something rise deep within him. He sighed loudly. His body shook and his knees almost gave way.


    Hormiz made gagging sounds but held tight to Zeke¡¯s ass, his face deep in bush. When Hormiz finally pulled away, Zeke shuddered as his over-sensitive penis slid out of Hormiz¡¯s throat and mouth. He nearly collapsed onto a fallen log from light-headedness. Even his vision was starry.


    ¡°What was that?¡± he asked. ¡°Did it work?¡±


    Hormiz stood up and wiped fluids from his lips and chin. He sighed deeply. ¡°It worked,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    But Zeke was exhausted. ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep?¡± he asked.


    Hormiz was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to sleep here!¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s daytime. We should be fine for a few hours. Wait here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hormiz demanded, sounding fearful.


    ¡°Just to grab supplies. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Zeke stood up and doorwaed to the caves he was raised in. The house was still mostly rubble, but Zeke found blankets and camping supplies. He looked around for Dook, but the mink was probably off hunting. So Zeke doorwaed back to Hormiz, who was apoplectic.


    ¡°What the fuck?! You can¡¯t leave me like that!¡± he shouted. ¡°I¡¯m not a pet for you to just leave as you please!¡±


    Zeke felt awful. He dropped the blankets and supplies and ran to Hormiz, holding his free hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re not a pet. I¡¯m not going to leave you.¡±


    That softened Hormiz slightly.


    ¡°And look! I brought us blankets and stuff to make a tent. It¡¯s not much, but it should keep us secure while we sleep.¡±


    Hormiz was skeptical. ¡°How will that keep us safe?¡±


    ¡°Watch, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Zeke hurried to assemble a tent and bedding with the supplies he¡¯d brought. He covered the tent with sticks and leaves for camouflage. When he was finished, it was practically invisible at a distance.


    ¡°Mama taught me how to camp,¡± Zeke said proudly and ended sadly. ¡°Anyway, we should both fit. I laid some blankets down, so we won¡¯t sleep on the ground.¡±


    ¡°We? No. Make me another tent,¡± demanded Hormiz.


    Zeke was stunned, then annoyed. ¡°Fuck you! I¡¯m not your servant, either, you know! This is all I could find after you blew up my home!¡±


    Hormiz looked scared and miserable.


    Zeke immediately regretted his outburst. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    Hormiz shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s all my fault. You owe me nothing, and I¡­ I won¡¯t even survive without you. I¡¯m a parasite. I¡¯m only good as a weapon. And soon you¡¯ll realize it, and then you¡¯ll leave me.¡±


    ¡°That is not true!¡± Zeke went to Hormiz and grabbed his shoulders fiercely. ¡°None of this is your fault! It¡¯s my fault! I should have been faster. I was supposed to save us all. It¡¯s my fault they¡¯re dead. And I am so, so sorry. I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you! And I will never leave you, I swear it! Whatever we do, wherever we go now, we do it together. It¡¯s you and me. Forever.¡±


    Hormiz fell into Zeke¡¯s arms. They cried together for a long time.


    Then, thoroughly exhausted, they lied down and fell asleep.

 Chapter 19 - Queen Titania VIII

    <div>


    <div>


    When Hormiz woke up, he and Zeke were still in each other¡¯s arms. Dim daylight leaked through the tent cloth above them. Zeke slept with his head nestled on the edge of Hormiz¡¯s chest and shoulder. His dark wavy hair smelled good, almost sweet. His skin was soft and smooth. The contours of firm muscles were artfully painted down his body. One tone leg stretched across Hormiz¡¯s waist.


    <div>


    <div>


    Hormiz felt¡­ happy?


    He approached the emotion with suspicion and dread. He¡¯d never felt this way before. He was afraid of it and afraid to lose it. He didn¡¯t deserve to feel this way, not after what he¡¯d done. He didn¡¯t deserve happiness. He didn¡¯t deserve Zeke¡¯s¡­


    Was this love?


    No. Impossible. They barely knew each other. This was an exchange. They were using each other. Hormiz hated Zeke. Zeke got everything Hormiz wanted. But none of that was Zeke¡¯s fault, was it? No. It wasn¡¯t his fault. He was good and kind and generous. Zeke was everything Hormiz wanted to be.


    Was this love? Did he love Zeke?


    He held Zeke tight. His hair smelled so good. Hormiz wanted to protect this feeling, to protect Zeke, to serve Zeke and make him happy. He owed Zeke so much. He owed him everything. He was so afraid of losing this.


    Meanwhile, Zeke was waking up. His beautiful face looked up at Hormiz. They were so close Hormiz could see flecks of gold and green in Zeke¡¯s brown eyes.


    ¡°Morning,¡± Zeke smiled.


    Hormiz¡¯s molten heart melted. Surely, this feeling was love. He brushed his fingertips across Zeke¡¯s smooth cheek, tracing the curves of his jaw, neck, and shoulder.


    ¡°I have a question,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Hormiz answered.


    ¡°That thing we did¡­ How often will you need to do that?¡±


    There it was. Hormiz started to panic. Zeke didn¡¯t like it. Hormiz had taken too much out of Zeke and left him exhausted. What was the longest Hormiz could go without feeding? He didn¡¯t know how days worked on this stupid planet. Lilith used to make Hormiz wait for at least five sleep cycles between feedings.


    ¡°Maybe every¡­ seven days?¡± Hormiz answered fearfully.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zeke sounded disappointed.


    ¡°It could be less!¡± Hormiz hurried to say. ¡°It could be every ten days, I think. And I can wait longer. I just won¡¯t summon fire.¡±


    ¡°No, you misunderstand me,¡± Zeke said kindly. ¡°I liked it. It felt good.¡±


    ¡°It did?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zeke was emphatic. ¡°It was incredible. I want to do it again. As often as you want.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hormiz was skeptical.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious! And I want to do it for you, too. I want you to feel it.¡± He sounded so sincere.


    ¡°Why? You won¡¯t get energy from me. It doesn¡¯t work the other way.¡±


    Zeke laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I told you before. I have energy to spare. I just want to make you feel good like you did for me.¡±


    Beams of broken sunlight shined onto Zeke¡¯s bright face. Hormiz saw him as if for the first time. There was no deceit or artifice to Zeke. He was true and generous. He was good.


    So much better than Hormiz. Hormiz was broken and cruel. He didn¡¯t deserve Zeke¡¯s kindness. The warmth in Zeke¡¯s eyes hit Hormiz like a branding iron. He pushed Zeke away, collecting Rowan¡¯s ingot and exiting the tent.


    Hormiz had no idea for how long they¡¯d slept. It was bright out. Hormiz hated this alien planet, its weird plants, and terrifying horned beasts. He hated the wind and the constantly rustling leaves. He hated the birds and bugs and crawling, slithering creatures underfoot. But there was something else. A familiar scent amid the onslaught of forest smells. What is that? Is it¡­ smoke?


    Alarmed, Hormiz looked around.


    Zeke stepped out of the tent saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if-¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± whispered Hormiz. ¡°Listen.¡±


    Zeke took a defensive position and a longknife appeared in his hand.


    Hormiz jumped onto a high tree branch to see their surroundings. There! Across the valley, a forest fire engulfed a hillside. Hormiz understood fire as he understood nothing else on this bizarre planet. It would be upon them in minutes. He jumped down to inform Zeke, ¡°There¡¯s a forest fire. We need to move. Now. We won¡¯t be able to outrun it. We need to find shelter, a cave, or a wide-open clearing.¡±


    Zeke nodded and his short blade disappeared.


    Then suddenly, something quick and small flew between them, demanding attention. It was the size of a small bird or large bug, with insect wings, but resembled a tiny green person waving its arms and signaling them to follow.


    Zeke and Hormiz looked at one another as if to silently ask, ¡®Should we follow?¡¯


    ¡°Whatever we decide, we need to do it now,¡± Hormiz said urgently.


    ¡°We should follow her,¡± Zeke answered.


    And so they did. They raced after the flying little person for a long time, but the fire was faster, and soon Hormiz could hear the blaze roaring at their heels. The little flying person finally led them to a river and motioned for them to cross it, but the river was too deep.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never swam before,¡± he quietly confessed to Zeke.


    Zeke said, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ve got you. Take my hands and close your eyes.¡±


    Hormiz frowned but allowed Zeke to give him orders this once. He held Zeke¡¯s hands and closed his eyes, trusting Zeke.


    ¡°Now step forward,¡± Zeke said, gently pulling him.


    Hormiz took two steps and felt a sudden wave of vertigo. He opened his eyes to see the water was on his other side. Zeke had moved them both across the river.


    Zeke looked radiant, smiling proudly.


    Hormiz felt like he should say something, but he only managed to grunt, ¡°Hm,¡± before the flying little person demanded their attention again, pointing, waving, and signaling to follow. They didn¡¯t have to follow much longer. In an open mossy glade, they came upon another flying little person.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    She was slightly larger than their guide and dressed in red flower petals. She had an air of superiority and floated effortlessly in the air. Her movements were smooth and regal.


    ¡°Well met, sons of Rowan,¡± said the little bug person. ¡°Were that it was under kinder circumstances. We are Queen Titania the Eighth. You may address us as Queen Titia or ¡®Your Grace.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯ve been watching you. We know why you¡¯re here. And we can help you. But first, you must do a thing for us. As you¡¯ve seen, a fire rages in the forest. This is no common fire. The Brothers of the Church are setting the forest ablaze. They intend to burn down every tree on the island. We cannot help you resurrect Rowan if we are dead. You must stop the Brothers from completing their mission.¡±


    Hormiz and Zeke both almost fell over.


    ¡°Wait, you can bring Mama back?¡± asked Zeke.


    Queen Titia nodded. ¡°She was wounded, but her ingot remains intact and warm, does it not?¡±


    Hormiz remembered he was still holding his mother¡¯s ingot to his chest. It was indeed still warm. He nodded back.


    ¡°Then she slumbers. We can keep her alive with infusions of heat and energy, but to fully recover, her ingot will need to be placed in the lava beds of Inari.¡±


    Hormiz had never heard of the place. ¡°Then we go to Inari,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± Zeke whispered sadly. ¡°Inari was destroyed.¡±


    Queen Titia answered, ¡°With the Bone Gauntlet, Inari can rise again.¡±


    Zeke looked devastated.


    ¡°How?¡± demanded Hormiz.


    Queen Titia said, ¡°There are two ways to bring Inari back: the first would be to use the Bone Gauntlet and do it yourself. The problem is, you don¡¯t know how to use the Bone Gauntlet. It would take a lifetime to master even the simplest feat. You¡¯ll probably fail spectacularly, and almost certainly attract Adam¡¯s attention, dooming yourself and any hope we have of victory in the process.


    ¡°The other option is to free the Catalyst Ikon and raise her to master her powers until she can restore Inari. Of course, that plan has problems, too. We have over two hundred daughters, and they all pose a unique problem. But the Catalyst Ikon herself is more likely to succeed at this task than you are.¡±


    Zeke looked relieved but Hormiz was not.


    ¡°How do we free the Ikon?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± Queen Titia told Zeke. Then she looked at Hormiz. ¡°He does.¡±


    Confused, Hormiz said, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Soul transference is kitsune magic,¡± said Queen Titia. ¡°Only Hormiz can free the Ikon¡¯s soul and guide her into a new vessel.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t! I don¡¯t know anything about kitsune magic; besides, I don¡¯t want to free the Ikon. I want to use the Bone Gauntlet to kill Adam now.¡±


    Queen Titia sighed imperiously. ¡°Were we unclear? The Bone Gauntlet isn¡¯t a sword or a weapon. You can¡¯t just swing it. You have to understand the Ikon fundamentally, which you simply do not. Go ahead, if you don¡¯t believe me. Try to summon lightning.¡±


    Was she bluffing? Hormiz was angry enough to test it. He looked at Zeke and said, ¡°Give me the Bone Gauntlet.¡±


    Zeke hesitated. ¡°I think this is a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Give me the damn gauntlet!¡± Hormiz ordered.


    Zeke frowned but opened his bandaged palm. The Bone Gauntlet appeared from wherever he had it stowed.


    Hormiz took the gauntlet and gave Rowan¡¯s ingot to Zeke, who quickly wrapped it in his shirt so as not to burn again.


    Meanwhile, Hormiz slid the Bone Gauntlet on. He wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, but he expected something; instead, nothing. No charge or surge or sensation, at all. He might as well have put on a heavy glove. Feeling foolish, he did as the little queen dared him. He tried to summon lightning, but nothing happened.


    ¡°Ahh! Lilith made this look so easy!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Lilith had advantages you do not,¡± Queen Titia said while rolling her entire head. ¡°Now are you done? Or did you forget about the fire? The river you crossed will delay the flames a day or two, but Brothers will come to inspect their work and finish the job, and remember: if the Brothers burn down the forest, there will be no one left alive to help you resurrect Rowan.¡±


    Zeke spoke quickly, ¡°We¡¯ll do it. How do we stop the Brothers?¡±


    The little queen at last seemed unsure of herself, wringing her tiny hands. ¡°We¡­ don¡¯t know. We know why they¡¯re burning the forest down: they suspect fae live here. But they don¡¯t have proof. We can¡¯t kill them because that would give them proof. Church Brothers are assigned familiars that record and document everything. If anything were to happen to them, Adam would learn of it, then he would come and kill us personally. The only reason he hasn¡¯t destroyed this entire island and everyone on it, is because he doesn¡¯t care enough to bother. He thinks Safo is irrelevant. That is the key to our continued survival. We need you to convince these Brothers to leave some of the forest alive. Even a small patch would be enough.¡±


    ¡°Convince¡­ them?¡± repeated Hormiz incredulously.


    ¡°In the most mundane way possible, yes. It cannot seem like magic or force. The Brothers have to report to Adam their task is complete or that completion would be pointless.¡±


    Zeke spoke up, ¡°What made them fear the woods enough to burn it all down in the first place?¡±


    Queen Titia frowned. ¡°One of our denizens projected a vision into the dreams of everyone on the island. That was enough to rouse suspicions.¡±


    ¡°So give the Brothers what they want,¡± said Hormiz. ¡°Surrender this denizen and hope that satisfies them.¡±


    ¡°Not only is that cowardly and awful, it would confirm their suspicions and provide evidence that fae beings live in these woods,¡± she responded in disgust. ¡°You have much to learn if you are to be any use in the fight against Adam.¡±


    Hormiz advanced on the little insect person and summoned blue fire in the palm of his hand. ¡°You have much to learn if you intend to survive the fire out there or the fire right here!¡± The little queen flew up quickly.


    ¡°Hormiz!¡± Zeke shouted.


    Hormiz stopped midstep and realized he was making a fool of himself. He put his fire out and stomped back to stand next to Zeke.


    Queen Titia was floating high above them. ¡°He is not ready,¡± she pointed at Hormiz while speaking to Zeke. ¡°But you might be. We will send for you.¡±


    Then Queen Titia flew away, leaving Hormiz and Zeke to discuss her offer and their options.


    The thundering crackle of the forest fire could be heard nearby, but the river was wide enough, at least for now, they should be safe. Notwithstanding the dangers all around them. Also, Zeke was looking murderous. ¡°You just threatened a queen and our only ally in these woods.¡±


    Hormiz got defensive. His voice got loud. ¡°Morgan said to seek out Drya. That bug lady called herself Queen Titia. We don¡¯t need her.¡±


    ¡°She might have led us to Drya!¡±


    ¡°What does it matter?! She¡¯s probably lying to save herself. And even if she isn¡¯t, what she¡¯s asking is impossible! I¡¯ve visited the dreams of Brothers before. They are so rigid! You cannot ¡®convince¡¯ them to betray Adam. They fear and worship him. We should just kill the Brothers quickly and prepare an ambush for Adam. We still have two Ikons.¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t! I¡¯m still learning my powers, and evidently, that gauntlet is unusable.¡±


    ¡°I can learn to use it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s taken me twenty years and I can only move things from one spot to another! You think you can master a fundamental aspect of the world in less time?¡±


    ¡°You want to wait another twenty years hoping someone else can do it better?!¡±


    ¡°The alternative seems to be ¡®or death,¡¯ so yeah, I like the other plan more.¡±


    Hormiz yelled in frustration and stormed away. He still had the Bone Gauntlet. He just needed somewhere to concentrate, then he could access the Ikon¡¯s powers; he was certain of it. Lilith had managed it somehow, and it didn¡¯t take her twenty years.


    Hormiz sat on a large stone by the river and closed his eyes. He concentrated on the soul in the Bone Gauntlet. Hormiz was kitsune and the grandson of Lilith. Dreams were his first playground. Queen Titia said soulbending was kitsune magic. Connecting to a dormant soul should be easy for him.


    He tried to focus, but the constant sounds all around him made it impossible. There was no wind in Lilith¡¯s City. There was no birdsong or rushing river. There were no crickets or frogs. It was so easy to concentrate there. He never had to ignore a cacophony before.


    Hormiz imagined an endless darkness, quiet solitude. He saw the Bone Gauntlet. He felt the thing in his hands, the centuries of wear on it. But it was inert. Hormiz needed to go deeper. He imagined himself flying down, shrinking between grooves and cracks, down into the Bone Gauntlet itself, until he was again surrounded in endless darkness.


    But was it still quiet? Or was there a faint cracking in the darkness? Was Hormiz alone, or had he invited into his mind a fundamental aspect of change, destruction, and rebirth?


    There were no words; Hormiz got the sense that the mind surrounding his own had grown insane beyond words; but there was an idea of loss, rage, and violation. That idea overwhelmed Hormiz like waves of mud, burying him alive. He couldn¡¯t breathe. Then came the pain. Electric currents and psychic fire immolated his consciousness. An untrained mind would have collapsed into a coma. It took all Hormiz¡¯s considerable willpower to open his eyes, rip the Bone Gauntlet off, and throw it on the ground.


    He screamed and sobbed as he¡¯d never done in his life before. The intensity of emotions Hormiz felt when his mind touched the Ikon¡¯s seemed to open up new pockets of grief and pain that Hormiz hadn¡¯t known before existed.


    Lilith stole him as a baby. She stole his life. She lied to him and turned him into a monster. She killed his parents. And even now, he was suffering to make her happy, to kill Adam, like she raised him to want.


    Hormiz was on his knees in the fetal position when Zeke threw his arms around him. He didn¡¯t say anything or try to calm Hormiz down. He just sat there, quietly holding Hormiz as he screamed and heaved with his face in his hands in the dirt.

 Chapter 20 - Jack

    <div>


    <div>


    Queen Titia¡¯s messenger came at sunset, and he was perhaps the most fearsome creature Hormiz had ever seen.


    He called himself Jack, and he was a giant furry beast with massive, sharp antlers.


    He said Zeke was invited to meet Drya in her secret glade. Hormiz was not, and Jack would stay behind to ensure Hormiz would not follow.


    ¡°You truly think you can stop me?¡± Hormiz taunted the beast.


    Jack responded, ¡°Young¡¯n, I been alive since the dawn of Eden. Yer mother was a good friend o¡¯ mine. Don¡¯t make me dishonor her memory by disciplining ye here and now.¡±


    The last time Hormiz rose to someone¡¯s challenge, he ended up sobbing like a baby for an hour, so Hormiz was feeling humbled enough to heed Jack¡¯s warning. He was also curious. Jack said he knew Rowan, and Hormiz wanted to know more. So they agreed. Zeke would follow a pixie to Drya¡¯s secret glade and return by sunset tomorrow. Hormiz would stay with Jack.


    Watching Zeke walk away, Hormiz felt a surprising anxiety. He wanted to run after Zeke. He knew Zeke could return anytime he wanted, so there was no need to worry. But still, he had grown fond of Zeke. When he was crying earlier, it was a comfort having Zeke there. But Hormiz held restraint. His entire life up to that point had been spent holding restraint and serving Lilith¡¯s whims. Restraint and service came naturally to him. Discomfort had a comfortable familiarity to it. He just didn¡¯t expect to care so much, and he didn¡¯t know what to do about it; so he set those curious feelings aside and turned to face the great horned beast.


    ¡°You say you were my mother¡¯s friend. Tell me more. What was she like?¡±


    Jack had eyes on either side of his face, so as he turned to the side, one eye looked at Hormiz directly. It was a deep, dark brown. ¡°Fierce. Very capable. Even as a young immortal, she was talented beyond most o¡¯ her peers. She was a diplomat. That¡¯s why she was away when Adam destroyed Inari.¡±


    ¡°You knew her before?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Not well, o¡¯ course. She was just a messenger when I first met her. She was so silly back then. Showed up in the shape of a giant turtle and challenged me to a race.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a turtle?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t matter. Point is, after losing her family, her home, and her people, Rowan weren¡¯t silly no more. Consumed by a need for revenge. I saw little o¡¯ her in those days. But there was a moment when I saw her be silly again. Ye were born on Morgan¡¯s feirm, did ye know that? I visited Rowan there, and it was the happiest I¡¯d ever seen her. Ye brought her joy and hope, for herself and for her people. Losing ye devastated her. She was in a very dark way when Sam finally found her here.¡±


    Hormiz was oddly satisfied to know she suffered in his absence. He moved to sit down on a fallen log. There was a smoky orange and amber glow shining through the trees; perhaps from the sunset, perhaps from the forest fire.


    Hormiz picked up a small stick and began to fidget with it. ¡°You knew kitsune society before Adam destroyed Inari. What was that like?¡±


    Jack flopped onto his side. ¡°It was peaceful. Most kitsune spent their days underground in the magma banks. Some were always flyin¡¯ with the firebirds. They had little use for architecture or buildings, ¡®cept as artistic sculptures or memory storage inspiration. For centuries before Adam came, kitsune shepherded the human refugees that arrived on these islands; taught ¡®em what foods to eat and what to farm. They guided Vulpen culture and development. Get to know the people here, and ye¡¯ll find echoes o¡¯ ya people.¡±


    Hormiz considered this news for a moment. But he had more questions. ¡°And what of soulbending? Queen Titia said it was kitsune magic. What does that mean, and how do I use it?¡±


    ¡°Hm. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know much about it. The details were a secret among kitsune. My understanding was that God made kitsune to help guide the Ghost Ikon, the Dying One. The specifics were never mine to know.¡±


    ¡°Where is this Ikon now?¡±


    Jack looked away, seeming sad. ¡°He was lost.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Lost to Adam?¡±


    ¡°Unknown. All we know is that an angel was involved. The Dying One¡¯s whereabouts remain a mystery.¡±


    ¡°What else do you know?¡± Hormiz dared.


    Jack tilted his head, seeming amused. ¡°I¡¯ve been around a long time. I know many things.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about the Bone Gauntlet?¡±


    Jack sighed. ¡°Her name was Aegir. She was a giant. She and her twin used to ride storm clouds across the world. They were inseparable. His soul is trapped in the Shell Gauntlet.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Hormiz turned away. He remembered too well the waves of grief and loss he experienced when his mind touched the Catalyst Ikon, but he understood better now. She was suffering in the absence of her twin.


    Hormiz wondered if he, too, would go insane, trapped and isolated as Aegir was. Could such an insane force be controlled, harnessed? How did Lilith manage it? And what madness would they unleash if they freed her?


    If they freed her.


    Hormiz was considering it. What madness, indeed. What incredible madness.


    Jack interrupted his pondering. ¡°May I ask ye a question?¡±


    Hormiz nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°What do ye want?¡±


    Hormiz examined the furry beast. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the question.¡±


    ¡°Well it seems to me, and note, there¡¯s only ever been one a me; but it seems to me that as the last kitsune, ye have wants and desires for yeself as well as others. Do ye not?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Well, what are they? What do ye want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Hormiz repeated stupidly. Then finally, ¡°I want to kill Adam!¡±


    ¡°Ha, get in line, friend. But that¡¯s a distant goal. Set that aside for the moment. Ye may yet live a long time, but one day ye¡¯ll die. How do ye want to live?¡±


    Hormiz was frustrated. ¡°What does it matter?¡±


    ¡°If Rowan was here, she¡¯d say it was the most important thing in the world.¡±


    Hormiz groaned. Then he asked seriously, ¡°Can we really bring Rowan back?¡±


    Jack lowered his head, his massive horns exaggerating the effect. ¡°It¡¯s possible. But I cannot promise we¡¯ll succeed.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s never been done before. We believe Adam used the Catalyst Ikon to bury Inari under the ocean. In theory, a freed Catalyst Ikon could bring Inari to the surface again.¡±


    ¡°¡®We believe.¡¯ ¡®In theory.¡¯ This is just guesswork and hope. You have nothing to offer me.¡± Hormiz scoffed.


    ¡°Aye, it¡¯s guesswork and hope informed by six thousand years o¡¯ lived experience. I knew Aegir. She can do it. The challenge will be in preparing her, the way Rowan and Sam prepared Ezekiel.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s full name sounded strange to Hormiz, reminding him of when he¡¯d first heard Zeke¡¯s name, while he was torturing Samaal.


    Samaal was delirious and thought he was talking to Zeke at the time.


    ¡®When I first held you in my arms, such a tiny little thing, I felt that old hurt and anger. And I knew I had to do right by you. I wouldn¡¯t do to you what my parents did to me. I wouldn¡¯t abandon you.¡¯


    Did Samaal defeat destiny? Or did he abandon his son in the end? What hope had Hormiz of faring better? He was monstrous. He could only raise a monster. But then, wasn¡¯t Samaal a monster, too? He helped raise Zeke, and Zeke turned out alright.


    ¡°What was Samaal like?¡±


    Jack began to clean his ears as he answered. ¡°Unintentionally funny. He had a very direct way about him, but never superior. A living nightmare when he was angry. A local constable once challenged the legitimacy of Morgan¡¯s claim to the feirm she¡¯s on now. Sam said he¡¯d deal with it. The next morning, the constable was found wandering the roads, completely insane. I didn¡¯t know Sam as well or as long as I knew Rowan, but I feared and admired him.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think him a monster? The way he was made, the things he did?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t sit on high in judgment. From what I saw, Sam was devoted and courageous. He saved us all from that constable¡¯s inquisition. He brought Rowan the Ivory Blade, and then together, yer parents did something I thought was impossible; they freed Ezekiel. They raised him to be a good man. Now, I don¡¯t know how Sam was made, and I don¡¯t know his every action, but whatever his failings, they don¡¯t undo his victories. Ye¡¯re here, perhaps his greatest victory of all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like much of a winner.¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± Jack laughed sarcastically. ¡°Perhaps ye aren¡¯t playing the game properly.¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± Hormiz laughed mockingly. ¡°And how might I improve my strategy?¡±


    ¡°Build something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Build something. Anything. Consider for a moment, Lilith wants to take Eden and destroy the race of man, and then control all life on Eden, yes?¡±


    Hormiz shrugged.


    ¡°Take, destroy, control. Now consider Adam, he wants to take power from the Ikons, destroy any opposition, and control all life on Eden, yes?¡±


    Hormiz shrugged louder.


    ¡°Take, destroy, control. That¡¯s their strategy. Sam went a different way. He built a life. He gave people hope. And he was instrumental in the fight to bring ye home. Rowan wouldn¡¯t have known ye were alive without his intelligence. Now, his victories don¡¯t erase his failures, either. Ye remember a monster. Maybe ye¡¯re right. But he¡¯s gone, and ye and Zeke are here. That¡¯s got to count for something.¡±


    Hormiz shook with emotion. He had only ever thought of Samaal as a selfish, thieving traitor, and an absent father. To hear that he was none of those things was at once a relief and also infuriating. Jack had such wonderful memories with ¡®Sam.¡¯ Hormiz remembered the crunch of Samaal¡¯s finger bones, the taste of his marrow.


    Jack continued, ¡°Sam didn¡¯t let his origin define him. After everything he lost, the lives he saved, and the life he built, I remember a hero. Maybe we¡¯re both right.¡±


    Hormiz stood up and walked away. He wandered to the river bank and watched the fire rage on the other side.


    It was beautiful and peaceful. A realization dawned on him.


    Hormiz wanted to be like his father. He wanted to build a life with Zeke.

 Chapter 21 - Laid to Rest

    Zeke followed the pixie through the woods, over hills and streams, until the sun was low and the sky was aflame with stunning colors. Finally, he arrived at an open glade with a great misty waterfall. Flowers of blue, pink, and red petals covered the lake. At the center of the glade was a great silver pine, and floating in front of the silver pine was Drya, the forest spirit.


    She was beautiful and terrifying. She resembled a whitecap mushroom with the curves of a little woman. She wore a crown of mushrooms. Eight black, expressionless eyes regarded Zeke. Drya floated in the air, lifted by countless silky, moldy threads. Her dainty feet never touched the ground.


    Nearby, Queen Titia sat on a low branch of the silver pine tree as if it were a throne.


    ¡°Welcome, Ezekiel,¡± said Drya. Her voice was soft and wispy. ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you, at last. Come, sit.¡± Drya motioned to a nearby log, made soft with moss. Zeke sat down and Drya floated over to him. Her many inscrutable black eyes studied him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything,¡± she said. ¡°I already know. And I want to help.¡±


    Zeke sighed in relief. He was still holding his mother¡¯s ingot, wrapped in cloth now dark with burns.


    ¡°But I¡¯m going to need your help, too.¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°Of course. Anything. What do you need?¡±


    Drya hesitated. She continued sadly, ¡°When the Brothers burn this silver pine, I will die. I¡¯m at peace with that. But I need your help to save my children.¡±


    Zeke was dumbstruck.


    Drya lifted an arm. Nearby, a water lily was lifted into the air by countless moldy threads and carried over to her outstretched hand. She gave the water lily to Zeke. It glowed bright blue. Zeke looked inside the petals and saw a tiny frog and a spider. They were glowing.


    ¡°These are my children,¡± Drya said. ¡°They won¡¯t survive a fire. I need you to plant this lily in a gentle lake, somewhere safe.¡±


    ¡°But Queen Titia said we should stop the Brothers,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°Yes, many lives hang in the balance. But it¡¯s too late to save mine. The Brothers are likely to burn this glade tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we stop them?¡± Zeke begged.


    ¡°How? And at what cost? The Brothers have familiars. Everything they see is relayed to Adam, and if he sees fae on another Vulpen Island, he will massacre everyone as he did to Crescent. No. I¡¯m ready. But I can still save them.¡±


    Her hands rested on Zeke¡¯s hands, holding the glowing water lily. Her skin was soft and dewy. ¡°Please,¡± she said. ¡°I know you can take them far from here.¡±


    Zeke nodded. What else could he do? ¡°I know a place. It¡¯s dark and underground and Lilith knows about it, but she¡¯s not likely to go there if I¡¯m not there, so I think it¡¯s safe, relatively speaking.¡±


    Drya nodded once in sad relief. ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to bring the kush along if it¡¯s not too much. They will protect the little ones from harm until they¡¯re grown enough to protect themselves.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course,¡± Zeke said, wondering how he was going to doorway everyone. But there was something else pressing on his mind. ¡°About Rowan¡¯s ingot¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Drya. ¡°Queen Titia tells me you want to free the Catalyst Ikon, yes? Until Aegir comes into her power and raises Inari, Rowan will need to be held in stasis.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean exactly?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°Rowan¡¯s body was made of rare minerals. Those minerals are lost and can only be replenished in Inari¡¯s magma. But Rowan¡¯s spirit isn¡¯t lost yet. They slumber, but we can stir them. With your permission, Rowan will remain here. And when Aegir is ready, bring her to this spot, retrieve Rowan, and bring the ingot to Inari.¡±


    Zeke was breathless. He nodded in agreement. His heart pounded in his chest as he offered Drya his mother¡¯s ingot.


    Drya hesitated. ¡°Before I take the ingot, there is more we need to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Hormiz. Queen Titia observed the two of you in the woods.¡±


    Zeke felt his cheeks blush.


    ¡°You need to understand how dangerous he is.¡±


    Zeke stood up tall and shouted. ¡°He is not dangerous! Not to me!¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°He is. To everyone, but himself most of all. Listen to me, Zeke. I don¡¯t have long and this needs to be said. Hormiz is broken. Lilith warped his mind. He cannot be trusted.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! He¡¯s not broken! And even if he is, we can put him back together!¡±


    ¡°Maybe. But if you¡¯re going to try, you need to understand what awaits you.¡±


    Zeke was scared but he listened.


    ¡°He will hate you at times. Other times, he will cling to you. He will react in emotional extremes. He won¡¯t understand boundaries. He will destroy things and spend most of his days hating himself.¡±


    Zeke shook his head. He made Hormiz a promise, and he wouldn¡¯t break it. ¡°He needs love and support. I¡¯m not giving up on him just because he¡¯s difficult. He¡¯s getting better! He will get better.¡±


    ¡°He needs more than you can give him,¡± Drya comforted.


    ¡°Then I will get help! Morgan and Hinata care. They will help us. They¡¯ll help him. It won¡¯t happen overnight, but he will get better! I will help him get better.¡±


    ¡°Your relationship is not healthy,¡± she said sadly. ¡°He¡¯s not ready for love. He¡¯s not ready to raise Aegir.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not up to you. Ready or not, right or wrong, there is no other way. I¡¯m freeing Aegir, and I¡¯m not leaving Hormiz behind. He needs me.¡±


    Drya¡¯s face was inscrutable, but Zeke sensed she was satisfied by his answer.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more to say,¡± Drya whispered. ¡°It¡¯s time. Please, save my children, save the forest, and stop the Brothers.¡±


    She reached for Rowan¡¯s ingot, and thousands of tiny strands removed the cloth, lifting the ingot into the air and into her hands. Her delicate skin singed at the heat. She swiftly pushed Rowan¡¯s ingot into her own chest.


    Drya cried out as smoke rose from her newly blackened chest.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Zeke worried. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    Queen Titia flew between them. ¡°Stand and witness,¡± she ordered. ¡°Drya is giving herself to preserve Rowan.¡± Queen Titia flew delicately forward and said, her tiny voice full of emotion, ¡°Goodbye, dearest friend.¡±


    The great silver pine shook and the ground beneath it opened up as its roots spread wide. A deep hole appeared, into which Drya lowered herself, wrapped in silky fibers, and covered herself in dirt. And then she was gone.


    Queen Titia lowered herself to stand on the soft dirt. Her wings were at last still, and she hung her head in silent mourning.


    All around, the forest seemed to pull inward, as Drya summoned the last of her essence to rest beneath the silver pine, until even the great tree itself withered and dried, nettles falling to the ground.


    Zeke stood for a moment in silence.


    Finally, Queen Titia rose into the air and turned to Zeke and said imperiously, ¡°Well, are you going to fulfill your end of the bargain, or not?¡±


    Zeke nodded. Then he doorwaed himself and the glowing lotus with two baby spirits to Zeke¡¯s old home cave.


    He didn¡¯t feel confident sending the kush all at once, so he lifted them up one at a time and doorwaed with them in his arms. It took the rest of the evening and into the night for Zeke to carry all the kush to the cavern.


    Once arrived, some kush stayed with the glowing water lily. The rest went to work readying the grand cavern for two forest spirit seedlings. The stream Zeke used to bathe in would need to be dammed into a still lake.


    The kush seemed understand Zeke¡¯s affection for Dook, and treated him as a precious little baby, which infuriated Dook, but he was tiny compared to the kush, so his murderous rage was just adorable.


    Once all that was finished, Zeke was exhausted, and he fell asleep in his old bed, with Dook¡¯s head resting on his arm.


    -8-


    Zeke woke up and foraged some breakfast, then he checked in on Toa and the seedlings. Everyone seemed to be getting along with little adjustment. So Zeke said goodbye again and doorwaed to the silver pine glade.


    Queen Titia was sitting on a desiccated branch of the once majestic silver pine, now a mere sinister skeleton of its former grandeur. Queen Titia flew at once to Zeke.


    ¡°Finally!¡± She sounded anxious. ¡°We have to move. The flames aren¡¯t far now.¡±


    The loud crackling of burning wood could be heard nearby. Zeke followed Queen Titia as she flew through the trees and finally over a river. Zeke had to doorway across the river to safety.


    Zeke took a moment to catch his breath. He looked over and saw the scope of the destruction. He stood at a fork in the river. On one side, everything was already burned to ash and cinders. On the other side, everything was burning. And it wouldn¡¯t be long until his side was set aflame, too. The roar of the raging inferno was deafening. Most of the birds had long since fled, but a large silver bird flew low over the water, looking for fish.


    Zeke had to get back to Hormiz, and they had to figure out a way to stop the Brothers. He turned to Queen Titia. ¡°Can you lead me to Hormiz?¡±


    The Pixie Queen looked mighty irritated but said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She slowed down her flight, so Zeke was able to keep up and talk with her.


    A sudden idea came to Zeke. ¡°Drya said you were spying on Hormiz and me. The other pixies are your eyes, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Queen Titia sighed tolerantly. ¡°A pixie queen can see through the eyes of her children, yes.¡±


    ¡°What about the pixies on Nod? Rowan took three pixies when she went through the mirror. Can you see through their eyes?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s strange. They move so slowly.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± he said. ¡°Rowan believed time passes more slowly on Nod.¡±


    ¡°Hm. Two of the pixie drones were already seen and devoured by the cainkin. We don¡¯t believe Lilith was made aware of the drones¡¯ existence.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what she¡¯s doing, what she¡¯s planning?¡±


    ¡°We can only see. We cannot hear. Little has transpired since you left Nod. It¡¯s unclear if Lilith plans to do anything. She¡¯s been destroying things around the palace since you escaped.¡±


    Zeke tilted his head back and forth. That sounded like good news. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the way Hormiz acted earlier. He¡¯s not bad. He¡¯s just got a lot of messed up stuff to work through.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as worried about Hormiz as I was yesterday. He¡¯s lucky to have you in his life,¡± Queen Titia said. ¡°Make sure he comes back often to talk with Jack. We can see Jack has a positive influence on him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that,¡± Zeke promised.


    Suddenly, a stone appeared, flying through the air. The stone flew through Queen Titia¡¯s chest, killing her instantly. Her wings twitched and her body fell to the ground.


    Zeke screamed in horror and shock. Before he knew what was happening, he was surrounded by five men in black, gold-trim robes. They swiftly tied him up. Zeke almost doorwaed himself away but stopped. He saw the animals with the black-robed men, and he realized these were the Brothers and their familiars. Zeke couldn¡¯t let these men see his abilities.


    Besides, Zeke was supposed to be here. He needed to convince these men.


    So Zeke tried to clear his head. He invented a story. And he hoped Hormiz wouldn¡¯t kill them all when he found out what happened.

 Chapter 22 - Church Brothers

    Darragh hated himself for burning the forest he grew up in, but law is the law. Adam, in his sublime wisdom, declared these woods unholy; and it was the sacred charge of all Good Brothers to impose the Will of Adam. A privilege, really, an honor. No other native Safoan had ever risen so far in the Church. Darragh¡¯s father was beaming with pride the day Darragh earned his Keeper¡¯s robes. Silently, Darragh thanked Godking his father wasn¡¯t alive to see him now.


    Darragh stumbled over the charred remains of a deer foal.


    ¡°Look where you¡¯re stepping!¡± Janus griped as he shouldered the extra weight of the canoe.


    Darragh and four other Brothers were carrying a canoe across an ashen wasteland. Heavy smoke darkened the noon sun. Today, their task would be to cross the Ojibwe River and burn all the trees that escaped the fire last night. All around them, black tree stumps dotted the land like headstones.


    Yesterday, they found ruins of a cabin with the smoldering remains of two people embracing. Darragh figured they must have been old pagans, otherwise they would have attended Church and known to move to Waterbreak.


    It wasn¡¯t Darragh¡¯s fault those people died.


    Godking, the smell of their bodies. Like a sweet roast pork.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault. They knew the law. To deny Adam is to invite destruction.


    Why didn¡¯t they move to Waterbreak?


    He didn¡¯t mean to kill anybody.


    Why did they make him do it?


    It¡¯s not his fault.


    ¡°We¡¯ll rest here a moment,¡± said Good Brother Esbern with a winded sigh. Esbern was the eldest member of their party. A black wide-rim hat covered his bald head; his wispy grey beard barely concealed a soft chin. The ugliest snake Darragh had ever seen coiled around Esbern¡¯s shoulders like a scarf. It looked like a large blue earthworm.


    Esbern was too old and frail to carry the canoe so Darragh, Janus, Marty, and Calvin shouldered the load. But the journey and the weight of their task had exhausted Esbern, and his usual calm equanimity was turning dark and mournful.


    Janus groaned loudly as they set the canoe down. ¡°These constant stops are killing my back. I wasn¡¯t bred for physical labor.¡±


    Marty teased, ¡°You must have been the runt of your litter to be sent here.¡±


    ¡°Shove it up your ass, Marty,¡± Janus said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll shove my jokes up mine the day you shove your bitchin¡¯ up yours,¡± Marty answered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s show a little respect, Good Brothers,¡± chastened Esbern as he leaned against a burnt tree stump. ¡°Marty, please send Silver to scout ahead. We¡¯re almost at the Ojibwe River. I¡¯d like a good, clear pass before we arrive.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Marty nodded agreeably and gave the orders to his grey parrot familiar. Marty gave Silver a toss, launching him high in the air.


    Calvin and Darragh each began rolling a smoke. Calvin¡¯s heightened senses left him miserable out in this wasteland. Smoking gave him a singular focus to distract from the barrage of death and gloom surrounding them.


    Janus made a disgusted face. Smoking was unpopular back in Garden. He preferred to drink wine from a flask he stored in his breast pocket.


    Marty grabbed a granola bar and went for a walk. Darragh was still smoking when Marty ran back down the hill, waving excitedly for everyone to gather close.


    ¡°Silver says he saw someone at the forest line across the river,¡± he whispered. ¡°Someone talking to a fae.¡±


    Marty paused for dramatic effect.


    ¡°We should throw fire across the river and run in the opposite direction,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°We need that fae,¡± Janus said. ¡°If we bring proof back to Waterbreak the woods were sheltering unholy creatures, the yokels will have to cease their bleating.¡±


    ¡°Those locals mourn the loss of life our task necessitates,¡± Esbern reminded them. ¡°That our task is necessary makes it no less tragic. Safoans will mourn this event for generations.¡±


    Darragh quietly agreed with both Janus and Esbern. They needed the fae, dead or alive, to prove their tragic task had merit. But Darragh had no illusions about local gratitude or acceptance. He would never be forgiven for his part in Safo¡¯s burning.


    ¡°But we do need the fae,¡± Darragh repeated. ¡°The challenge will be in crossing the river without being seen. Janus, you can hide us with an illusion, yes?¡±


    Janus bristled at some perceived offense. He scoffed, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And Marty, you can make us silent,¡± Darragh continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how my powers work, but yeah, so long as no one makes unnecessary sounds, I can redirect the noise we make away and behind us,¡± said Marty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take out the fae with my sling. Calvin remains our lookout, and Esbern takes the rear. Sound good?¡± said Darragh.


    ¡°Hold up,¡± Janus sneered. ¡°We¡¯re all just following the lead of a Keeper? Marty, are you so lazy you let your Keeper-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Esbern was old and frail but still had mettle in him. ¡°You dishonor yourself, Janus. Darragh¡¯s plan is sound. We will all follow it to the letter.¡± Esbern took one last, weary sigh. Then he said, ¡°Grab the canoe and move out. We can¡¯t waste any time. Silver, lead the way.¡±


    Janus looked furious but remained silent. Darragh smirked to see Janus embarrassed but was too pragmatic to give that preening brat a second thought.


    The approach went as planned. Janus erected a flat illusory wall, so anyone on the other side of the river would see a simple, floating log. Marty mumbled in a focused trance, ensuring no one would hear their paddles or footsteps. Once they¡¯d crossed the river and secured the canoe, Darragh only needed a clear line of sight.


    It was jarring how vibrant and full of life the forest was on this side of the river. Birds chirped and little critters scurried in the underbrush. They followed Silver¡¯s lead until they finally caught sight of their target in a bright mossy clearing. She was a little green person with a red petal dress on, gliding in the air on gossamer wings. And she was talking to a human. Darragh thought the human looked unusually pretty for a male, tall, young, and athletic, with wavy black hair.


    Darragh picked up a small round stone and loaded the sling. Again, Janus erected a flat illusory wall, so the targets wouldn¡¯t see Darragh winding up a stone. Marty redirected the whistling sounds of the sling so they wouldn¡¯t hear them.


    As he spun the sling in the air, Darragh¡¯s perception of time slowed to a crawl. To an outside perspective, it might look like heightened speed or reflexes or even time dilation, but Darragh had none of those abilities. Darragh could perceive time¡¯s passing more slowly, giving him more time to be responsive and precise.


    It was that precision that made Darragh such an excellent sling thrower. As he spun the sling around and snapped his wrist exactly, the stone dislodged and flew through the air.


    The little green person was dead before she knew what hit her. The stone passed through her upper chest, dislodging her head, which bounced on the ground next to her dead, twitching body. The young man''s screams of horror and grief were gut-wrenching and would haunt Darragh¡¯s nightmares for the rest of his life. But as with most uncomfortable feelings, Darragh bottled them away and concentrated on the task in front of him.


    Darragh, Calvin, Marty, and Janus rushed forward to subdue the young man. He made little resistance, only screams and sobs. He was swiftly tied up.


    Calvin was distressed, fidgeting nervously. ¡°We should burn this place before anyone else knows we were here.¡± People from Exile were known to be superstitious. It would seem that stereotype held true in Calvin¡¯s case.


    Janus rolled his eyes. ¡°Tail set firmly between your legs, already. We need to interrogate our prisoner!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a prison, and we don¡¯t have a cage,¡± Marty corrected.


    ¡°Hostage, then,¡± Janus shrugged.


    ¡°Mm. We¡¯re not demanding a ransom. I¡¯d say he¡¯s more of a captive,¡± Marty said.


    ¡°Shove it up your ass, Marty!¡± said Janus.


    ¡°Enough,¡± barked Esbern. ¡°Secure the perimeter, all of you. Darragh, tie our guest to that tree. I¡¯d like to ask him some questions.¡±


    Everyone followed Esbern¡¯s orders. Darragh felt a pang of guilt as he dragged the sobbing young man to the nearest tree. But Darragh hardened his resolve. His role was clear. He ensured the binds weren¡¯t cruel, but tight enough the captive wouldn¡¯t escape.


    Esbern stood over the crying captive. ¡°What¡¯s your name, son?¡±


    He looked around frantically. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m Easy,¡± he said between hiccups.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± chimed Marty.


    ¡°Ignore him,¡± Esbern said kindly. ¡°He thinks he¡¯s funny.¡±


    Easy sniffled and wiped his nose on his shoulder.


    Esbern continued, ¡°What were you doing out here with an unholy creature?¡±


    ¡°I- I didn¡¯t know she was unholy. I just¡­ I was just trying to¡­¡±


    ¡°Trying to what? What business do you have with the fae?¡± Esbern demanded.


    Easy¡¯s face twisted in despair. ¡°It¡¯s my mom. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s sick. I thought maybe Queen Titia could help.¡±


    ¡°Queen Titia!? This one was a queen? How many subjects did she have?¡± asked Esbern intently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Dozens maybe?¡±


    ¡°Are there others? Other creatures besides this queen and her subjects?¡±


    Easy stammered. ¡°I- I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Does anyone else know you¡¯re here?¡±


    Easy glanced around. He shook his head. ¡°I came alone.¡±


    Esbern nodded seriously. He stepped away from their captive and waved the Brothers in for a quiet discussion.


    ¡°What does everyone think?¡± asked Esbern.


    ¡°He¡¯s lying,¡± confirmed Calvin.


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s lying,¡± Janus condescended. ¡°We should just kill him and be done with the loose end. We already have proof with the fae¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°He knows more than he¡¯s letting on,¡± Darragh offered. ¡°I¡¯d like to bring him back to the Church for further interrogation. The Elder Brothers will want to know what he knows.¡±


    ¡°Killing him seems the easier choice,¡± said Marty. ¡°I¡¯m all for killing him and burning the evidence.¡±


    ¡°We should burn this place and leave before the fae¡¯s subjects come seeking revenge!¡± Calvin sounded on the verge of panicking.


    ¡°Will you stop being hysterical?¡± said Janus.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a decision,¡± said Esbern. ¡°We will carry on our mission. This forest needs to burn. Easy will remain bound and be dragged behind us until we return to Waterbreak. Darragh and Calvin will guard the prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Captive,¡± corrected Marty.


    Esbern continued as if he hadn¡¯t been interrupted. ¡°Marty, you can carry the fae¡¯s remains to the canoe. Janus, help an old man prepare lunch, would you?¡±


    ¡°We need to leave,¡± repeated Calvin.


    ¡°And we will leave, just as soon as we¡¯ve had a proper meal and a moment¡¯s rest,¡± Esbern said firmly. ¡°You all have your orders. Hop to.¡±


    Everyone seemed personally offended, but no one talked back. Esbern was feared and respected. He wasn¡¯t assigned a Keeper. Even at his advanced age, Esbern didn¡¯t need a Keeper. He could control the temperature of his body, which didn¡¯t seem like a particularly useful power to Darragh at first, but then he witnessed Esbern¡¯s mastery over his body temperature.


    The old man carefully knelt down to pick up a handful of dry sticks. He squeezed the sticks with his fist and smoke rose from it. Esbern¡¯s hand glowed red hot and the sticks caught fire. He threw the burning branches down and picked up more. Soon a roaring blaze began to spread.


    Janus grumbled that such menial duties were beneath him, but he fetched provisions all the same. After food was skewered and cooked, Esbern turned a sad eye to their captive.


    ¡°I know your name¡¯s not Easy, but there is an easy way to do this. The easy way gets you untied and one of these lamb skewers. The not-so-easy way gets you burnt. You understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Silent tears fell from Easy¡¯s face. He understood.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask some more questions. And my friend here will know if you¡¯re lying,¡± Esbern gestured toward Calvin, who was fidgeting nervously. Janus rolled his eyes.


    Easy looked back and forth and all around for any sort of reprieve, but nothing came. He didn¡¯t scream or sob or plead. He shook like a puppy as tears fell down his face.


    Darragh felt miserable. He wanted to look away or stop this, but he held firm.


    Esbern asked gravely, ¡°Why are you in these woods?¡±


    Trembling, Easy said, ¡°My mom¡­ she¡¯s¡­ she needs help.¡±


    Esbern looked over at Calvin.


    Calvin nodded. That part was true.


    Esbern continued, ¡°And the fae said she¡¯d help you save your mother, is that it?¡±


    Easy nodded.


    Calvin nodded.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come to the Church for help?¡± Esbern asked.


    Easy looked around like a cornered animal. ¡°My parents never took me to Church.¡±


    ¡°Hm. You said your mother was sick. What about your father?¡±


    Easy seemed to shrink lower. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. So you¡¯re all alone, is that right?¡±


    Easy nodded.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Calvin interrupted. ¡°He¡¯s lying.¡±


    Esbern sighed sadly. ¡°Son, who else is in the woods with you?¡±


    Easy¡¯s trembling increased. He shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nobody.¡±


    Esbern looked over at Calvin. Calvin shook his head. Easy was lying.


    Again, Esbern sighed. He put a gentle hand on Easy¡¯s throat. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask one more time. Who else entered the woods with you?¡±


    Easy sobbed but said nothing.


    Esbern lowered his head. Then his hand started to glow, and Easy started to scream.


    Darragh felt sick. Calvin stared at the ground and wrung his hands. Marty was eating a lamb skewer, looking bored and disinterested. Janus watched Esbern with hungry fascination.


    Suddenly, a reprieve. A dark blur flashed by, followed by loud squawks and a lot of scared shouting. It all happened in an instant. Silver the grey parrot familiar was dead and gone, carried off by a large bird of prey.


    ¡°I was almost killed!¡± Marty screamed at Darragh. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be my Keeper! Now my familiar is dead! Do you have any idea how expensive those things are to replace!? Of course, you don¡¯t, you pleb! The waitlist alone takes years!¡±


    ¡°Now who¡¯s whining?¡± taunted Janus.


    ¡°Shove it up your ass, you smug little prick!¡± Marty screamed back.


    ¡°I told you we need to get out of here!¡± Calvin shouted. ¡°The forest spirits want revenge. We have to go!¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a spirit, you rube. That was just a bird in the woods,¡± Janus spat.


    Esbern, meanwhile, had ceased his interrogation. He was leaning against a tree, looking pale and frailer than Darragh had ever seen him.


    Easy cried softly. A hand-shaped burn mark blistered his throat.


    ¡°Pack up,¡± Esbern ordered, his voice lacking some of that earlier steel. ¡°Throw some logs onto that fire and be sure it spreads. Then, everybody back to the canoe. We¡¯ll set up camp on the other side of the river.¡±


    Crossing the river with a captive took some time and planning. The sun was low in the sky by the time they all crossed and made camp. But the roaring blaze across the river shined like a beacon on a dark, smokey night.


    No one spoke much. Silver¡¯s death hung over them like an ill omen. Calvin spent most of the day muttering an Exiled prayer to ward off evil spirits. Marty was still angry over losing his familiar. Janus showed uncommon consideration; he didn¡¯t insult Calvin or Marty. Esbern went to bed early.


    Darragh was restless. Plumes of smoke darkened the sky, hiding the moon and stars. Safe on the blackened banks of the Ojibwe River, Darragh watched as a crown fire burned his homeland. On the other side, the fire had already spread far and wide up the hillside.


    Darragh¡¯s mind was a mess of ideas and emotions. He kept thinking about the smell of those two smoldering bodies from earlier. It made him hungry and sick to his stomach.


    If he and his Brothers hadn¡¯t captured Easy, the young man would surely have burned to death by now. Would that be the third death Darragh was involved in? Were there more bodies out there they haven¡¯t found yet? How many people would suffer in the coming years because of their actions today?


    Was it Darragh¡¯s fault? Was there anything he could have done to stop this?


    No. He was chosen for this mission because Church Elders thought it would look better if a Safoan helped burn Safo, but it didn¡¯t really matter. Godfather Adam wanted the woods to burn; that¡¯s what mattered. If Darragh had protested, he would have been punished and marginalized within the Church, and the woods would still burn. At least this way, Darragh would likely be rewarded.


    He hoped to finally get a familiar. Almost all Good Brothers and Keepers were assigned one. But when Darragh asked when he would be assigned a familiar, Elder Brother Aldean said that he hadn¡¯t earned one yet. It wasn¡¯t because Darragh was Safoan. Godfather Adam didn¡¯t show preferential treatment among His children, no matter what Darragh¡¯s cousin said. What does she know about Church affairs, anyway? Ungrateful wench ought to mind a woman¡¯s business.


    Besides, Darragh didn¡¯t become a Brother¡¯s Keeper so he could have a familiar. He didn¡¯t do it for the elegant robes or to make his father proud. Darragh became a Brother¡¯s Keeper because he wanted to be on the safely blackened side of the river.


    Darragh was just a boy when Crescent vanished. He grew up on ghost stories of the heretics and unholy who dared insult Godfather Adam, wiped from existence like dust under a broom. What sense was there in resisting such power? Better to worship and live than to fight and be erased.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t only about survival. Darragh was attracted to power. He used to dream of worshipping Godfather Adam¡¯s feet with his mouth. Now, he was afraid to sleep for fear of nightmares of screaming young captives, vengeful spirits, and the smell of sweet roast pork.


    So lost in thought, Darragh didn¡¯t notice a large dark fox moving stealthily toward camp. It wasn¡¯t until after the screaming began that Darragh noticed the tents were engulfed in blue flames. Instinctively, Darragh activated his ability, dialating his perception of time so everything seemed to happen in slow motion.


    Marty and Janus were screaming and struggling to escape their tents and burning clothes. Janus dropped to the ground and rolled until the flames were put out. Marty panicked and ran, dooming himself.


    Esbern was uninjured. His abilities protected him from heat or cold, but he looked frail, struggling to shake off his burning tatters. His ugly snake familiar writhed in flames.


    Calvin wasn¡¯t on fire but he was perhaps in the worst shape. He woke from tormented nightmares to a living nightmare. Unable to separate dream from reality, consumed by horror, despair, regret, and insanity, he ran screaming into the blackened woods. His beagle familiar Constance ran after him, barking loyally, disappearing in the darkness.


    Darragh heard a yelp, a cry, and then silence. He ran toward camp and threw dirt on their burning supplies, trying to put out the fire.


    At some point in the chaos, Easy had vanished without a trace.


    Janus was crying on the ground, too in shock to do anything but rock himself in the fetal position.


    Esbern was wheezing, naked, and looking very pale. He covered himself in a singed towel and tried to get a grip on the situation.


    ¡°Janus, if you would have Leo communicate our situation to Safoan Church Elders?¡± Esbern softly asked.


    ¡°Leo is dead!¡± Janus sobbed. ¡°I crushed him when I dropped to the ground!¡± He threw his head in his hands and shook miserably.


    Esbern took the news like a punch to the gut. ¡°Then we have no familiars among us,¡± breathlessly stating the obvious. ¡°We have no way of contacting Church from here. We¡¯ve lost two of our Brothers, our captive, and our evidence. Darragh preserved some supplies, so we have food enough for perhaps three days.¡±


    ¡°Church will send a rescue party, right?¡± Darragh asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t anyone following your familiars¡¯ memories? Surely someone saw what happened!¡±


    Esbern shook his head sadly. ¡°Our mission was not for public eyes. Our familiars were forbidden to upload memories before we left Waterbreak. No one knows where we are or what¡¯s happened. No one is coming.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen!?¡± Evidently, Janus had collected his wits enough to assign blame. He was looking daggers at Darragh. ¡°Which one of you was on watch? Where is your Brother, Keeper?¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Esbern pleaded. ¡°We have an impossible decision to make and fighting amongst ourselves will only make a difficult situation harder.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Darragh.


    Esbern said, ¡°Whether to turn back now and report our losses, or to stay and finish the task we were assigned.¡±


    The dilemma hung in the air for a heavy moment.


    ¡°We have to finish,¡± declared Janus. ¡°My family already thinks I¡¯m a loser. I¡¯m the worst illusionist my line has seen in a generation. That¡¯s why I was sent to this insignificant speck of rock. They¡¯re embarrassed by me. I need to prove myself here and earn reassignment. If I go back now, a failure, I will never leave this wretched place.¡±


    Esbern nodded. He turned to Darragh.


    Quietly, Darragh wanted to go home. But this mission was supposed to be his big break, too. Returning now would make him both a traitor to his people and a failure to his Brothers. He was in too deep to turn back now.


    ¡°I agree with Janus,¡± Darragh said. ¡°We finish this.¡±


    At first light, they went searching for Calvin and Marty. They found Marty face-down on the muddy banks. It looked like he threw himself into the river and drowned from the shock.


    They found Calvin unconscious with a bloody gash on his forehead. He seemed to have run into a tree branch and blacked out. Constance was nowhere to be seen, but from the puddle of blood on the ground, a wolf may have eaten her.


    Janus shook Calvin until his eyes blinked open and he sat up.


    Janus was visibly relieved. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re alive so I can kill you myself!¡± He back-handed Calvin. ¡°What were you thinking?! You¡¯re supposed to be my Keeper! You panicked! Now we¡¯re stranded without any familiars, and it¡¯s entirely your fault!¡±


    Esbern put a hand on Janus¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Peace, young brother. Let the man collect his bearings.¡±


    Disgusted, Janus stormed a short way off.


    Calvin stood up slowly, cradling his head.


    ¡°What happened last night, Calvin?¡± Esbern asked wearily.


    Calvin made a confused expression. He spoke slowly. His voice sounded strange and unfamiliar. ¡°I dreamed I was on fire. I kept waking up and the flames overtook me, again and again. Then I woke up, at last for the first time, and I wasn¡¯t burning yet. I heard a voice whisper, ¡®Run.¡¯ So I ran.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyes were wide in abject horror. ¡°But then I woke up again. And the forest spirit said it was going to kill us all. And then I woke up. Again and again. Am I¡­ is this a dream? Is any of this real?¡± Calvin was shaking.


    Esbern and Darragh exchanged worried glances. Even Janus looked unsettled.


    ¡°Get your shit together,¡± ordered Janus. ¡°We have work to do and little food left, no thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still going to burn the forest?¡± Calvin asked, sounding surprised.


    ¡°No, we are going to burn the forest,¡± Janus corrected. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They piled stones over Marty¡¯s body and said a prayer to Godmother Eve to take her son home to live forever in Adam¡¯s Crown.


    Then they continued their mission in the canoe. They paddled along for hours with the sun beating overhead. The fire from yesterday still burned wildly on one side. No one spoke. Eventually, they reached a fork in the stream and an untouched patch of green forest.


    They paddled to shore. The forest was unnaturally quiet as if all the birds and beasts had already fled. Even the leaves were still, as if in mourning.


    Esbern asked everyone to gather kindling for him to ignite.


    Darragh ignored his feelings of dread and guilt as he gathered branches for the pyre. He had no choice. Once the pile was high and ready, Janus gave Esbern the final branch to ignite. Esbern looked pale and weary as he tossed the flame on the pile.


    The flames spread, and the Brothers returned to the canoe and the safely blackened side of the river. They set up camp and ate provisions of picked roots over bread. All the tents were burned, so they slept on the ashy forest floor under a smoky sky.


    Calvin took first watch while Darragh, Janus, and Esbern slept.


    -8-


    Darragh dreamed of angry vines and red eyes in the darkness. He dreamed he was tied to the same tree he tied Easy to, except the tree was on fire. He was on fire. He dreamed he was in a burning cabin, except there was no one to embrace him as he died.


    Darragh woke up screaming. Janus and Esbern woke up screaming, too.


    Esbern looked around in a blind panic. ¡°Am I still dreaming?¡± he asked the darkness.


    Calvin was sitting nearby, calm and collected. ¡°You had the nightmares, didn¡¯t you? The same nightmares that tormented me last night. We¡¯re being hunted.¡±


    Janus looked like he wanted to insult Calvin, but he stayed quiet.


    Darragh grew up hearing fairy tales about magical creatures in the woods. He never minded those stories, but that was before he killed a fae queen and before their camp spontaneously ignited in blue flames. A vengeful spirit didn¡¯t seem so improbable anymore.


    Calvin continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me at first. In Garden, all the forest spirits were killed long ago. But in Exile, a few spirits survived. They keep to themselves mostly, hiding from humans, but when I was little, every now and again, I used to hear stories of wayward travelers who angered a forest spirit. According to the stories, the only way to free ourselves is to slay the forest spirit.¡±


    ¡°That is superstitious nonsense,¡± Janus said. ¡°But say we indulge this fantasy of yours; how does one slay a forest spirit?¡±


    ¡°In the stories, the hero pulls out the spirit¡¯s heart and crushes it.¡±


    ¡°Gruesome,¡± Darragh observed.


    ¡°And how would we find this spirit?¡± Janus asked intensely.


    Calvin didn¡¯t answer at first. The forest fire still roared, and Esbern was wheezing, but the relative silence lingered into a pregnant pause. Finally, Calvin looked out into the darkness and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s near. It¡¯s watching us, waiting for us to tire.¡±


    ¡°You sound crazy and paranoid,¡± Janus said unconvincingly.


    No one slept the rest of the night. In the morning, everyone was slow, irritable, and exhausted, but no less determined to finish their mission. There was only one place left on their map that needed to burn. Then they could return to Waterbreak Church triumphant heroes, having conquered unholy forest monsters.


    But before that could happen, they paddled for hours in the blistering heat. Esbern passed out in the canoe. Janus was too tired to complain. Calvin was unnerving and serene. Darragh¡¯s shoulders were sore from the constant rowing. He used to be able to row for days comfortably, but about a month ago, Darragh got sick after a drunken encounter. He still hadn¡¯t fully recovered.


    They reached the mossy banks of their destination by midday.


    Esbern groaned in agony as he got out of the canoe and stretched his stiff back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± said Janus.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Calvin said. ¡°This is it. If you go into those woods, the spirit will attack.¡±


    ¡°I am sick of your shit!¡± Janus yelled. ¡°Just shut up!¡±


    Esbern could barely stand, much less reprimand Janus for his outburst. He just leaned on a branch and wheezed.


    Janus turned away from Calvin and Esbern to look at Darragh. ¡°You¡¯re with me?¡±


    Darragh nodded grimly. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± he echoed.


    ¡°Alright, Brother. You and me. Let¡¯s go.¡± Janus put his hand on Darragh¡¯s shoulder, and for the first time in his life, Darragh felt accepted by a Gardener.


    Darragh wanted to bask in the moment. He activated his power, slowing his perception of time. He wanted to remember every detail of Janus¡¯ proud, handsome face. The gentle squeeze of Janus¡¯ hand on Darragh¡¯s shoulder. The beauty of nature before them. The desolate wasteland behind them.


    The forest spirit lumbered out from behind a tree. It was massive, like a walking oak, covered in moss and vines, and moved with unnatural speed. Even in slow motion, the monster knocked Calvin high into the air and grabbed Esbern by the throat before anyone could react.


    Calvin¡¯s body rag-dolled and slammed onto the ground with a lifeless crunch. Esbern was gasping and clawing at the vines and bark squeezing his neck. The monster roared at Esbern and began to slowly crush his bones like a boa constrictor crushing a mouse.


    Darragh and Janus shared an understanding glance. They knew what to do.


    Janus summoned an illusory wall to hide them from the monster. They ran toward it. As they got close, Darragh jumped out from behind the illusion and reached into the monster¡¯s chest. Blood was dripping down from Esbern¡¯s shaking feet. He was moaning in agony. Darragh¡¯s hand pushed aside vines and moss and found something circular. He pulled hard and yanked out what looked like a large seed.


    The monster roared and dropped Esbern to the ground, making a series of cracking sounds as his broken bones collided with one another. Esbern released a final groaning sigh and then was silent.


    The monster wrapped its vines around Darragh, and he knew this was the end. The last thing, the only thing he could do, was throw the monster¡¯s heart.


    As Darragh felt the squeezing crush of death upon him, he wondered if he hadn¡¯t chosen the wrong side. He felt a slow, dreadful certainty that his entire life had been wasted, chasing the approval of men he despised. Darragh had betrayed his people and burned his homeland, all so he could live, and now he was about to die. There was a poetic irony to it. He closed his eyes and welcomed the end. When he heard a crunch, he wondered if it was his bones, but suddenly, the vines released him. He fell to the ground, alive and unbroken.


    Janus dropped his illusion, and Darragh saw him with a large stone in his hands. He had crushed the forest spirit¡¯s heart and saved Darragh¡¯s life.


    Darragh and Janus embraced as Brothers and survivors.


    They set fire to the last patch of forest, then returned to camp at the same spot they had camped the night before. Tomorrow, they would return to Waterbreak Church as triumphant heroes, having slayed the monster and freed Safo from unholy influence.

 Chapter 23 - Hormizs Choice

    Suddenly, Jack stood on his haunches, his ears swiveled high and around, intently listening for something. His large brown eyes bulged in fear. His breath was quick and shallow.


    Hormiz was alarmed¡ªanything invoking fear in a creature fearsome as Jack must be dreadful, indeed.


    Jack instantly dashed at blinding speed, a copper-brown blur, his massive antlers snapping branches like twigs. He was gone only an instant, and he returned with a loud bang and a force that pushed Hormiz off his feet.


    ¡°Something terrible has happened,¡± Jack said gravely.


    Hormiz picked himself up with a vengeance. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Queen Titia was killed, and Ezekiel was captured by Church Brothers.¡±


    It was Hormiz¡¯s turn to panic. ¡°What do we do? Where are they?!¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± Jack ordered. ¡°Take a breath. Ye can help, but ye have to do as I tell ye. If ye don¡¯t follow my exact instructions, ye will kill us all. Do ye understand?¡±


    Hormiz wanted to protest, but secretly, he was relieved to be taking orders. The chain of command was a safe and familiar shackle. Hormiz nodded.


    ¡°Good. Ye see that bird circling above? Look at it closely. Ye need to turn into a bird.¡±


    Hormiz looked incredulously at Jack. Then he grunted and tried his best. The damn bird was far away, and he¡¯d never shifted into a bird before, so Hormiz tried his best.


    ¡®His best¡¯ looked like a giant, sinister bat, but time was of the essence, so Jack said, ¡°Sure, just don¡¯t let them get a good look at ye. Listen close now. Before ye can rescue Zeke, the first thing ye must do is eliminate the familiars. If even one of them get a good look at yer magic, Adam will kill everyone on this island to get to ye. Take out the grey bird familiar first, then return to me. Do nothing else. Understand?¡±


    Hormiz nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Jack sighed with doubt, but he had already thrown in his lot. ¡°Fly high and fly fast. Attack with the sun behind you. They won¡¯t see you coming that way. Ye¡¯ll find them near the river, up that way. Go!¡±


    Hormiz launched into the air and flapped his wings, struggling as the strong winds blew him off course. Lilith¡¯s City had few wind tunnels, but nothing like the winds on Eden. He struggled as he flew higher, but he managed well enough.


    There! Movement along the river shore. Hormiz positioned himself between his target and the sun, as Jack ordered. Then he tucked his wings and dove. As he shot down, the trees seemed to rush toward him, he heard Zeke screaming in pain, and he caught a glimpse of silver feathers; he had no time to think; he followed orders.


    Hormiz screamed in fury as sharp talons sank into the grey familiar, swooping high and away with it. Hormiz saw Zeke. They were hurting him! Hormiz screeched and ripped the familiar to sheds in the air. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Jack was waiting anxiously on his haunches when Hormiz returned. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I did as you said. Exactly. They¡¯re hurting him! They¡¯re hurting him and I left him there because you told me to!¡±


    ¡°Well done, my boy!¡± Jack binkied. ¡°Next, ye¡¯ll rescue Ezekiel. Listen and I¡¯ll tell ye how.¡±


    That night, Hormiz shifted into a dark fox, snuck among the shadows, and gnawed off Zeke¡¯s bindings with razor-sharp teeth.


    ¡°Get to safety,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°What are you gonna do?¡± Zeke sounded worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m following Jack¡¯s orders. Now you follow mine. Get. To safety.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s lips pouted. But he doorwaed away.


    Hormiz turned his attention to the Church Brothers. Jack said their familiars needed to be eliminated, and Hormiz should impersonate one of the Brothers. Most were asleep in their tents. One was on the river bank, staring out at the burning wasteland. Jack would want Hormiz to kill and impersonate that one, alone and unattended.


    But Hormiz wanted the old man with the worm familiar. The one who hurt Zeke. Hormiz sniffed around camp. When he found the old man, Hormiz set the man¡¯s tent ablaze. No one could have survived it. But inexplicably, the old man stumbled out unharmed.


    Hormiz didn¡¯t mean to kill the other two. The fire spread. One of them ran off to drown; the other ran in the darkness and impaled himself on a tree branch. Hormiz quickly killed the dog familiar and disposed of the bodies in the river.


    Then he returned to impersonate the Church Brother.


    It was all going according to plan. Mostly. Jack¡¯s plan only included one dead Church Brother, but plans change.


    The idea was to get close enough to hijack all their dreams, then trick them into believing they¡¯d finished early.


    Part of the forest would be sacrificed to Jack¡¯s plan. Hormiz was told to stand and watch them carry out their evil deed. But that night as the Church Brothers slept, Hormiz was meditating on their dreams, and Lilith appeared.


    Long ago, Hormiz partitioned off his dreaming space, but he was outside in the wild dreamscape, searching for and collecting the Church Brothers¡¯ dreams. And Lilith knew the dreaming wilds better than anyone alive.


    ¡°At ease,¡± Lilith ordered.


    On command, Hormiz relaxed his guard. Instantly, they went back up. He was enraged at himself. He still reacted like a good little soldier. Still!


    ¡°Ah!¡± he screamed. ¡°You don¡¯t get to give me orders anymore!¡±


    Lilith made herself enormous. She towered over Hormiz and said, ¡°I am your queen! I made you what you are!¡±


    Hormiz erupted with radiant blue flames and shot into the air. He became a colossal inferno. ¡°You made nothing! You stole my life! You took me from my family!¡±


    ¡°I am your family!¡± Lilith cried. ¡°I love you! How could you leave me?! Steal from me?!¡± Lilith shrank and shook herself. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I forgive you. We can move forward, you and me.¡± She tried to sound seductive, but he saw through her.


    ¡°Never. You¡¯re like a black hole. You¡¯ll take, and take, and take, and you¡¯ll never stop taking, and you¡¯ll never give. So I will never help you again. I choose Zeke. We¡¯re gonna start a life together. And you will never be part of it.¡±


    Any pretense of sweetness vanished from Lilith¡¯s hard, angry face.


    ¡°You choose him? You really think he¡¯ll stay with you? You!? He doesn¡¯t love you! He¡¯ll-¡±


    Hormiz opened his eyes. He resolved not to wander the wild dreamscape again. Let Lilith have her empty kingdom. He crept over to the sleeping Church Brothers, putting his hands on two foreheads. He would deal with the old man later.


    Once Hormiz grabbed hold of the Church Brother¡¯s dreams, he ¡®woke¡¯ them to his personal dreamspace. From there, he determined their perception of reality. Tomorrow, they would wake and return to their superiors, believing they finished the burn.

 Chapter 24 - Dear Diary - What I Want

    Dear Diary,


    Tonight, I came downstairs and there were two strangers at the table.


    One looked like Rowan. I liked him right away.


    The other one looked like a cousin or something.


    I don¡¯t know why, but they were arguing over a weird glove and a shiny rock.


    Morgan, Hinata, and Plenty said something and everybody calmed down.


    Then the strangers took the glove and the rock and went into the woods.


    Dear Diary,


    There¡¯s a forest fire burning on the other side of the big river.


    Morgan says we¡¯re safe here because Piasa can bring rain to stop the fire.


    But I need to cast an illusion over the woods in the backyard to be safe.


    Morgan says the woods need to look burned so the Church doesn¡¯t find Raf.


    Morgan says some new friends are moving into the backyard to hide.


    I¡¯m gonna help keep everybody safe.


    Dear Diary,


    Morgan and Hinata and I went on a hike today.


    We went really far and saw a lot of burned trees.


    Morgan says I have to copy the burned trees for the illusion.


    Hinata brought a bunch of housing crystals.


    It took me all day and I was really tired after.


    But Morgan says now I can have as much blood as I want.


    Dear Diary,


    The two strangers came back today.


    Morgan says they¡¯re my cousins Zeke and Hormiz.


    Morgan says they¡¯re going to stay with us for a while. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I like my cousins. They¡¯re raising a baby pixie.


    Her name is Aegir. Aegir is very cute.


    Dear Diary,


    I met Jack today.


    Jack is a great big bunny. He¡¯s very fluffy.


    Jack and Hormiz go on special walks everyday.


    Morgan says I met Jack before, but I don¡¯t remember.


    I wish I remembered things so I wouldn¡¯t need to write to you so often.


    Morgan says I can write to you when important things happen.


    Dear Diary,


    Sorry. It¡¯s been a while since I wrote last.


    Aegir is turning two years old!


    I guess that makes me forty.


    It¡¯s so weird to think about. I still look the same.


    Raf and Morgan look completely different than how I remember them.


    But I barely remember how they use to be.


    Even my memories of Papa and Crescent are fading.


    Sometimes I get sad thinking about it.


    But one day, I¡¯ll probably forget to be sad.


    So that¡¯s something.


    Dear Diary,


    I¡¯ve been remembering things. Feelings, mostly, but more like instinct? I¡¯m not sure what to call it.


    I know I¡¯m a forty-two-year-old woman in the body of an eight-year-old. It¡¯s been about five years since I lost my memories.


    I think that should make me about thirteen, emotionally, intellectually, but I¡¯m not.


    The other day I read a book in Morgan¡¯s study. It was on farming techniques, irrigation, fertilizers, things like that. I was curious about groundwater near the shoreline. I picked the book up, and somehow, I forgot it was too advanced for me. Does that make any sense?


    The language was complicated and jargon-heavy. But it was like I¡¯d read the book before. And even though I¡¯d forgotten all of it and half the vocabulary, I understood it completely.


    Five years ago, I lost thirty years of my life. I think I¡¯m beginning to get them back.


    Dear Diary,


    My last entry was optimistic. I haven¡¯t remembered anything of any substance before the reset.


    That¡¯s what Morgan and I have been calling it. The Reset.


    She says my body is too small to carry that many memories over the ages. Every thirty years or so, my mind will empty itself, and I¡¯ll be like a child again.


    Again and again. Forever, since Morgan thinks I might be ageless.


    I look the same as ever, but she¡¯s starting to look old.


    It¡¯s been almost ten years since my last reset. I¡¯m scared of resetting again, but what really scares me is, what happens after that? What happens to me once Morgan and Hinata are gone? What will I become without them?


    Will you really be enough, Diary?


    Dear Diary,


    Today Raf told me something important.


    He said his symbiote stored the memories of everyone it ever shared symbiosis with, and if I wanted, he would give me his symbiote. His body would die, but he would stay with me, guiding me forever.


    He said it¡¯s what he wants. I think it¡¯s what I want, too. I would never be alone again. I wouldn¡¯t have to fear resetting again.


    Zeke hates the idea. He thinks it¡¯s a trap or something. He means well, but he doesn¡¯t understand. He¡¯s never reset before, and he probably won¡¯t ever.


    It¡¯s my decision.


    Dear Diary,


    This will be my final entry.


    I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to accept Raf¡¯s offer.


    To be honest, I¡¯m terrified Zeke is right.


    But I won¡¯t live in fear. More to the point, I won¡¯t lose Morgan. I refuse. We¡¯ve lost enough already. I won¡¯t lose her. I won¡¯t forget Hinata or Plenty or anyone else ever again.


    This is what I want.

 Chapter 1 - The Serpent

    Prologue


    The smoking, boiling ruins of Inari could be seen from the nearest Vulpen Island, Crescent, a jungle of ancient trees with two urban spaces: a marketplace on the harbor of the bay and the slope that led up to Castle Moondial.


    Built and carved into the stone at the highest point on the island, Castle Moondial towered over the rest of Crescent and cast a long shadow on the ocean below. Outside the castle, a crowd cheered wildly as two combatants faced off in a square.


    The crowd surged like a wave as Rafael Avalyn yelled a battle cry. Rafael was only fourteen, yet he had a strange magnetism. The audience held their breath as he attacked his opponent, feinted, parried, then danced around, spinning his staff beautifully.


    The sun was high and bright. The ocean breeze, cool and refreshing.


    Above the square and crowd, on a balcony built into the castle wall, sat Crescent''s stewarding family. They could see the entire island of Crescent from their seats.


    Steward Arthur Avalyn wanted to watch his son compete, but his attention was needed elsewhere. Captain Reynard was escorting an unfamiliar guest to the shaded balcony Arthur shared with his daughters Morgan and Lyn and his mother Henrietta. Only Arthur and Morgan stood to greet the man. Lyn was young enough, and Henrietta was old enough, to get away with remaining seated.


    "Welcome to Crescent, Good Brother. We''re honored by your presence," said Steward Avalyn. Captain Reynard stepped back to observe.


    Brother Timothy was short and gaunt, with strawberry blonde hair and black robes. A simple-looking man, except for the eye. His left eye was a vertical slit, like a cat''s eye. It had a soul-chilling effect, like looking into the eye of a killer.


    "The pleasure is all mine, Steward Avalyn," said Timothy with a grin, and Arthur believed it. Expectancy lit Brother Timothy''s face. The man was ecstatic, eerily so. They held hands in greeting, and a chill ran through Arthur''s body like ice down an empty stomach.


    "Your¡­ arrival takes me by surprise, Good Brother. Of course, accommodations will be prepared. Perhaps you wish to retire before we discuss this new change in policy?" Steward Avalyn offered, hoping the good brother would leave so Arthur could cheer for his son. Arthur heard the audience groan in unison but stayed focused.


    "No, not at all. I insist on watching the show," said Timothy.


    Morgan vacated her seat for the Good Brother and moved to sit beside her grandmother.


    Timothy dropped into Steward Avalyn''s right-hand seat with pomp, still grinning. "I''ve been looking forward to this conversation. I''m here to inform you that the Lord Father assigned me to be your new Holy Advisor and your children''s new governor."


    Arthur''s response was immediate and well-rehearsed. "Of course, I bow to the wisdom of the Holy Father. Might I ask, why now?" Steward Avalyn chose his words carefully. "I only ask that I might serve Him better."


    The good brother remained silent, staring into Avalyn''s eyes with a grin. Arthur glanced toward his son and saw Rafael was in the corner.


    "Dutiful of you," Timothy quipped finally, demanding Arthur''s attention again. "It''s the Lord Father''s wish that all five Islands of Vulpex be consolidated into a single domain with a single emissary. Rafael is being considered for that position. I''m here to determine if he is deserving and, if he is, advise him."


    "That''s-- wow! That''s wonderful. We''ll prepare your room for an extended stay, then?"


    "I suspect I''ll stay here for the rest of my life," Timothy grinned.


    Arthur turned again to watch his son nimbly spin in the air, with the tip of his staff barely striking his opponent''s hand, breaking several bones. The man''s staff fell to the floor, and Rafael knocked it out of the square.


    Captain Reynard''s voice magickt in Arthur''s ear, "He''s trying to provoke a reaction out of you. We need to find out what he knows. I''ll send Apple to spy on him."


    "Excellent," Arthur cheered, but his mind was preoccupied. Good Brother Timothy was a snake if ever there was one, and Arthur invited the snake into his home! Not that he had a choice in the matter. Refusing an emissary of the Holy Father was suicide. The only response available to him was gratitude and humility. He hated it. Timothy''s smug smile burned into Arthur''s mind like an ugly brand.


    Meanwhile, the crowd below was chanting Rafael''s name. He won.


    Chapter 1 - The Serpent


    The crowd surrounding the square erupted in cheers of jubilee. Crescent hadn''t won the Perigee Tournament since before Rafael was born, and to be victorious at only fourteen years old was a remarkable achievement.


    Everyone was ecstatic. Well, almost everyone.


    Gwendolyn Avalyn, Lyn to her family, was in many ways a typical 8-year-old. She had been sitting for several hours and grown restless as the tournament dragged on. Whenever her brother fought, Lyn got excited, but the final match was over, and Lyn was eager to leave.


    It was Apple''s duty to take care of, manage, and interpret for Lyn, and she was devoted, not that Apple had a choice in the matter. Apple was a capuchin monkey familiar, given a higher sentience by Godfather Adam Himself.


    Some creatures spent their lives wondering about their purpose in life, but not Apple. She was blessed and cursed to know precisely why: to serve the Avalyn family and interpret for Lyn.


    Apple was given to Lyn when the girl was just two years old. When Godfather Adam heard news that Lyn had been born deaf, He created Apple to be Lyn''s lifelong companion.


    Steward Avalyn graciously declined, but the Godfather insisted. Apple would be Lyn''s teacher and interpreter, and that was the end of discussion. Steward Avalyn could say nothing more but offer his gratitude for such a generous gift. After all, no one else on the island of Crescent could afford a familiar.


    Although today, a few wealthy visitors brought their familiars with them. By accessing the Aether, Apple could ''remember'' their memories. The Aether connected Apple to every familiar on Eden and to their memories, knowledge, and experiences, living or dead. When Apple first arrived on Crescent six years ago, Steward Avalyn forbade her from sharing her memories. But Apple could still access the public memories of other familiars.


    Presently, Apple was trying to distract her ward by describing the memory of a visiting lion familiar who witnessed a man falling face-first onto a pile of horse manure. Lyn chuckled at the story but kept glancing nervously at the Good Brother seated next to her father. Something about him clearly upset her.


    Apple told Lyn not to worry, but the stranger had a malevolent aura about him that made Apple''s fur rise. Something about the creepy smile that never left his face.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ''The tournament is over,'' Lyn signed. ''Let''s go play in the garden.''


    Apple could think of no compelling reason to stay, so she told Lyn''s grandmother Henrietta their plan, then followed Lyn as she snuck quietly away. No one would question their sudden absence. It was Lyn''s prerogative to disappear for hours at a time. She was a wild, solitary child, prone to emotional outbursts. Most of the castle staff ignored her. And though her family loved her unreservedly, they were so busy with matters of state and duty that they rarely had time for Lyn.


    Consequently, Apple was more than simply Lyn''s servant and interpreter. She was Lyn''s best friend, her ever-present shadow, and even a surrogate mother. It was a responsibility Apple cherished dearly.


    They ran downstairs and crossed the castle courtyard to reach the garden. It was lush, beautifully maintained, and several acres wide, with tall trees and an array of native flowers. Bees and butterflies filled the air and flew out of reach of the island princess.


    Lyn was in high spirits again, far from the unnerving, smiling stranger. She spun in circles and laughed, basking in her sweet return to freedom and relative solitude. The bright sun made her short black hair shine like onyx. Lyn''s dress, a formal blue-green skirt, spun around her, aloft in the breeze, as if it might lift and carry her away, a flower petal on the wind.


    She stopped and looked at Apple; a pure, child-like grin lit her face. ''Let''s play Hide and Seek,'' she demanded. ''Close your eyes and count to 20, then come find me.''


    Hide and Seek was one of Apple''s favorite games. Despite her vast intelligence and magical sophistication, she was still an animal and loved to hunt and play. They played several rounds, taking turns, finding each other in trees, behind bushes, and under garden supplies. In time they grew hungry, and Lyn decided they should sneak into the kitchen for supplies.


    Stealing food from the kitchen was another game they often played. They knew every corner of Castle Moondial, every secret path and shortcut - or at least, they thought they did. One such hidden passage led to the kitchen.


    Lyn and Apple waited patiently until the guards had passed, then darted down the hallway, stopping abruptly to open a small grate before crawling into the small, dark opening in the wall. It was built to allow fresh air to flow to the deepest rooms of the castle, but they were small enough to fit. As she crawled on her hands and knees, Lyn calmly brushed a mouse aside and more than one spider out of her hair.


    They turned several times, having memorized the labyrinthine paths of this particular crawl space long ago. Finally, they saw the lights of the kitchen shining before them, like the sun at the end of a tunnel. They looked out into a spacious room lit by an enormous fire.


    The cooks and kitchen staff were hard at work preparing the feast Steward Avalyn had ordered for Rafael''s celebration. Delicious smells of cooked meats, vegetables, and sweet and savory desserts filled the air and made both Apple and Lyn''s mouths water. Apple had her eyes on a fruit torte, and Lyn pointed at a pecan pie with a greedy expression. But, of course, they couldn''t simply grab their spoils. They needed a proper diversion.


    Together they carefully removed the grate that separated them from their objectives. They were beneath a chopping table. The kitchen staff were all busy at their tasks. Now comes the challenging part. If they failed, Lyn''s father would be angry and send them to bed without dinner. It was all or nothing. Apple would provide the distraction while Lyn stole the food.


    Apple waited patiently and chose her moment carefully. When she was sure no one was looking, she dashed out from their hiding spot to slide under the center table where the chefs were preparing food. It was cramped, even for her, so she crawled on her belly to the other side of the room and waited once more for the perfect moment to strike.


    Several minutes passed, but her opportunity presented itself in the form of a young assistant. He entered the kitchen with his arms full of clean pots and pans. He couldn''t see the ground at his feet, so Apple jumped out from under the table and screeched in agony as if he had stepped on her tail. The young man jumped and hollered in surprise, dropping one of the pans in his arms, making a loud clamor, and surprising the entire kitchen.


    "Be careful!" Apple yelled at the poor boy, who turned bright red in the face and profusely apologized, looking confused and a little scared. Apple felt a stab of pity for the boy, who would no doubt be reprimanded, but not too severely. She ran out the door before anyone could say another word and sprinted down the hallway to where Lyn would surely be waiting with their spoils.


    She found Lyn next to the grate opening with a mouthful of pecan pie, two fruit tortes, and an enormous grin on her pecan-smeared face. Lyn even nabbed a fistful of caramel crickets, a favorite of Apple''s, and together they munched happily, laughing all the while.


    "Apple!" Someone shouted. Apple looked up to see Captain Reynard marching toward them with purpose. At first, Apple thought they would be reprimanded for stealing from the kitchens, but Reynard didn''t seem to care about their stash of desserts.


    "I have a task for you," he said. Apple began interpreting Captain Reynard''s words, but he told her to stop. This would be a secret mission, and Lyn didn''t need to know. Apple felt confused and uncomfortable but did as she was told, as always.


    But in all her life, Apple had never failed to interpret anyone''s speech for Lyn. Not doing so now felt like a terrible betrayal. Everyone ignored Lyn from time to time, but never Apple. The young girl reacted in anger, charging Captain Reynard and beating him with her tiny fists, but he hardly seemed to notice. The captain simply grabbed her arm and held her away from him, firmly, not with cruelty, but without question. Lyn tried to break away, but his grip was like steel. She jerked violently in vain, then, from the bottom of her lungs, she summoned an angry, frustrated shriek.


    Captain Reynard waved his hand and cast a spell to silence the girl, then resumed addressing Apple, ignoring Lyn. Apple watched helplessly, knowing Lyn felt violated, ignored, and silenced.


    Rage and passion swelled in Lyn''s tiny body until it found a new form of release. All the candles and lights around them began to brighten. When Lyn realized she was releasing her fury, she doubled her efforts to punish Apple and Reynard. The lights became blinding. Reynard raised his arms to cover his eyes, but still, it shined through. Then, as quickly as it began, it stopped, and Lyn collapsed in exhaustion.


    A full minute passed as Apple and Reynard blinked the stars out of their eyes, having been briefly blinded by the light''s intensity. Once he could see again, Reynard removed the silence spell from Lyn and carried her up to her bed. Then he examined her as if seeing her for the first time. Finally, Reynard pulled a chair next to Lyn''s bed and began to sign directly to her, something he had rarely done before.


    ''I am impressed,'' Reynard signed. ''Not many humans can wield magic, let alone 8-year-olds.''


    Lyn managed a weak smile.


    ''You depleted your mana when you brightened the lights. Sleep is what you need now. When you wake up, maybe I''ll teach you how to do magic properly so you don''t exhaust yourself.''


    But Lyn was already asleep. As the captain left the little witch to rest, her familiar Apple snuck out the window, as she had been instructed.


    The perigee moon illuminated the outside wall. Apple leapt from branch to stone to branch along a complicated path. On the docks below, Apple saw bustling crowds of partiers celebrating the occasion. Apple shimmied along strategically placed foliage, then dropped behind the cliff wall into a secret tunnel.


    The entrance was cramped and riddled with dead-ends, but Apple knew the correct path. She had done this several times. She climbed until her tiny claws grabbed hold of a ledge and pulled herself up.


    A thin strand of light shined from behind a wall. A tiny pinhole revealed the inside of the room, elegantly decorated, with a crackling fireplace warming the air. Apple saw Brother Timothy standing in front of a large ornate mirror. But instead of a reflection shining back at him, it was the Father Almighty himself, Adam. Apple began to tremble.


    "The Avalyns are downstairs celebrating Rafael''s victory in the Perigee tournament. Presumably, they''ll be at it well into the night, so we aren''t likely to be interrupted." Apple was listening to the steely-smooth voice of Brother Timothy.


    Holy Father Adam didn''t respond. His ancient face betrayed nothing.


    Brother Timothy continued in a slow drawl. "I contacted you because when I landed on Crescent, I sensed Fae magic immediately. Spellworks permeate the island. I can''t determine the nature of the spells, but I can smell them in the air. This castle reeks of it."


    At this declaration, Adam took interest. "Remnants, perhaps, hiding out on an island at the farthest corner of the world." The Holy Father mused. "The loneliness must be unbearable. Miserable creatures. I should have been more thorough."


    "Well, you certainly tried your best," said Timothy derisively. The audacity! To speak so flippantly to the Holy Father! "But evidence of fae magic isn''t definitive proof that the Avalyns are conspiring against you."


    Adam paused for a moment. "There''s a familiar hiding in the wall, spying on our conversation. Seize it."


    Brother Timothy turned to face the wall where Apple was hiding. She dived for the tunnel, but inexplicably, her body lurched sideways and broke through the wall. She screamed and squirmed, but all the same, she landed in Timothy''s calm, outstretched hand. Timothy''s other hand grabbed her head to snap her neck.


    Instead, he turned her to face her maker. Holy Father Adam considered her with dispassion. The jewel in Father Adam''s crown grew bright like a beacon, and Apple relaxed. She could neither move nor speak.


    "That''s better," said Adam. "Now we know they''re afraid. Why else would they send a spy?"


    "More to the point, what do you intend to do about it? Shall I kill it?" Timothy asked. Adam was silent. The jewel in his crown glowed horribly.


    "No need," Godfather said, finally. "Fix the wall and send the familiar back, unharmed. Feign ignorance." Adam looked into Apple''s eyes. The jewel shined ever brightly, and Adam''s orders flowed into her mind like the foundation of truth.

 Chapter 2 - The Spy

    Apple found herself in the castle hall as if walking from one dream into another. Moonlight shined brightly through the windows but couldn''t illuminate how she got here. Report back to Avalyn, she thought, but there was something else, too; something she mustn''t tell him, something she mustn''t think about, and she didn''t try.


    The door to Steward Avalyn''s private quarters was rustic and unadorned. Apple rapped her tiny knuckles against the dense slab of wood, summoning the faintest of sounds, struggling to be heard against the cacophony in the great hall. A celebration in honor of Rafael''s victory would likely last through the night.


    The door swung open, and Apple looked up to see the imposing form of Captain Reynard. The captain was strikingly handsome, with chiseled features and a broad, muscular physique.


    Apple hopped into the formal dignity of Arthur Avalyn''s office. The walls were scarcely decorated with images of historical significance. One painting, titled ''Wrath of Godfather,'' hung on the wall behind Steward Avalyn''s desk. It depicted Adam, armored, floating midair, his golden locks flowing angelically in the wind. In tragic and gorgeous detail, the painting conveyed devastation and sorrow, as a massive landmass was being swallowed by the ocean. Eden''s molten blood erupted, and massive tidal waves advanced to engulf it all. The Godfather appeared grief-stricken as He massacred countless thousands, but also determined.


    Steward Arthur Avalyn sat beneath the painting, looking skeptical. Captain Reynard shut the door and moved to stand at Arthur''s side.


    "You''ve been watching Brother Timothy for hours." The steward spoke with gravity, considering each word carefully. Arthur made no secret of his disdain for the monkey. He had an unreserved distrust of all familiars. Still, Lyn needed a translator and companion, and Arthur loved his weird daughter dearly. "What did you observe?" His head tilted barely.


    Apple tried to remember the last few hours but couldn''t. Her memories were shrouded in a dense fog. Then suddenly, unbidden, words flew from her lips.


    "Shortly after his arrival, Brother Timothy spoke with the Godfather in the guest mirror. Then he spent several hours in the castle records examining historical accounts. He was particularly interested in the Colonial Era."


    Steward Avalyn leaned forward with a hungry look in his eyes. "What did Timothy and Adam discuss?"


    "Timothy had suspicions that a fae had somehow survived the Cleansing and was hiding somewhere at the tournament." Apple was confused. Why would she say all that? Arthur, meanwhile, gave the little monkey his most rapt attention.


    "Has Timothy surmised the identity of the fae?" Arthur''s voice was deadly calm.


    "No. He detected trace evidence of fae spellwork, but there were too many people at the tournament to pin down. Godfather tasked Timothy with finding the fae fugitive, exterminating it, and bringing to justice anyone sheltering it."


    Steward Avalyn sat back in his chair and silently contemplated the familiar with unnerving intensity.


    "Did they discuss Rafael or a Vulpen Stewardship?" Arthur finally asked.


    "Yes. Brother Timothy had great praise for the combat prowess and popularity of Rafael. Godfather was optimistic that the Vulpen Islands would be in good hands." Apple said mindlessly. Arthur sat back in his chair, contemplative but seemingly satisfied.


    "Apple." Captain Reynard addressed her now. "I''m told familiars can access the memories of other familiars around Eden. Has any familiar seen Timothy? Are there memories of him? Who is he?"The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Apple closed her eyes and let her mind slip into the Aether. She held the image of Brother Timothy in her mind, then released it into streams of cosmic consciousness that connected all familiars. Memories came to Apple like sudden inspiration.


    "Timothy was born in the capital," she told them. "When he was 8, an accident left him a simpleton. After that, his mother gave him to the Church. Timothy joined the seminary as soon as he recovered. That was 30 years ago. It seems he spent most of his life in the same church his mother left him. Most archived memories of Timothy are of him scrubbing floors and cleaning stables."


    "That makes no sense," Arthur interjected. "How did a simple peon become an emissary for the Godfather?" He watched as Apple''s eyes darted behind her eyelids as if she were dreaming.


    "There are no memories explaining his elevated status. Before his arrival today, the last archived memory of Timothy was four months ago, performing janitorial duties."


    Arthur and Reynard shared a meaningful glance.


    "Thank you, Apple," said the steward. "You''re dismissed. Return to Lyn."


    The monkey familiar curtsied cutely and retreated the way she entered.


    -8-


    Steward Arthur Avalyn reached into his desk drawer and retrieved a cigar. "You want one?" he offered Captain Reynard.


    "Are we celebrating?" Reynard asked with dry insolence as he secured the door. Joyous celebrations could still be heard echoing down the castle halls. Arthur clipped his cigar and lit it smoothly, his cool unshaken.


    "Why shouldn''t we celebrate? Rafael will be Steward of Vulpex, and Adam hasn''t a clue." Arthur sat back in his chair and puffed with satisfaction. "Timothy''s on to you, but we can figure that out. Worst case scenario, we kill him and make it look like an accident. I think this is a good day."


    "It doesn''t make sense," Reynard said. "The monkey said Timothy was some brain-damaged orphan who spent his life behind church walls. Now, mysteriously, he''s a good brother with a mirror window to Adam himself. Either Timothy isn''t who he seems to be, or the familiar is lying."


    "They''re probably different people. The monkey confused him for a look-alike." Arthur set his cigar down and rose to walk to his cabinet. He poured two drinks and handed one to Reynard, a stiff honey mead mulled with ginger. "I think our more pressing concern is keeping you a secret," Arthur continued. "We need you far away from Timothy where he can''t trace your magic. We''ll bring you back after Timothy has been dealt with. There''s no need to change the plan now."


    Reynard drank his mead and ruminated. "Maybe you''re right. It''s a lucky thing I wasn''t discovered at the tournament, but it doesn''t matter what happens to me. If Timothy figures out what Rafael is, what he''s capable of... Adam will kill him and trap his soul forever. We lose everything."


    Arthur returned to sit pensively on his desk, smoke elegantly rising from his cigar. "We''ve taken every precaution possible where Rafael is concerned. He''s not the one presently in danger of getting us all caught. We need to get you out of sight. Go to Sanctuary. Leave tonight. Inform your mistress once you arrive. Speaking of, have you dreamt of Lilith lately?"


    Reynard sighed. "Not for many nights. A dream of her would put my mind at ease. This business with Brother Timothy makes me uneasy. I''ll go to Sanctuary, but I won''t sit and wait. Let me bring Lyn. She used magic today. I can teach her to control and harness her abilities. It''s the perfect opportunity. No one would know."


    Arthur''s head was swirling, and he steadied himself on his desk. Reynard put his hand on Arthur''s hand and addressed him directly. "Original Sin is progressing exponentially. There aren''t many humans left who can wield mana." Reynard paused to look at the painting over Arthur''s desk, ''Wrath of Godfather,'' in glorious and terrifying detail.


    "That''s what we''re up against. Mages are rare enough. We need to know what Lyn is capable of. She could prove invaluable."


    Arthur''s mind was reeling. Emma died giving birth to Lyn. Their marriage was arranged under the conditions of Vulpex''s surrender. He resented Emma for years, but they learned to love each other. When Emma died, Arthur was devastated. As such, he loved Lyn with precious affection, being the last link to his beloved. Letting her go so soon into the harsh and wild world tore at him. But Arthur was accustomed to grief. He knew what they were up against.


    "I suppose you''ll need mana for the road," Arthur relented.


    "If you want," Reynard replied, and Arthur nodded.


    "It would be nice... to see her again... before you go," he said softly.


    The air around Captain Reynard rippled like smoke over a fire, and in an instant, he was gone, and instead, Emma stood in front of Arthur once more. Tears filled his eyes, and a sad smile broke his lips as she leaned in to kiss him one last time.

 Chapter 3 - Crystal Caverns

    When Lyn woke up, Apple was missing. Lyn searched the usual places to no avail.


    All the workers were downstairs catering to visiting dignitaries. Captain Reynard couldn''t be found either, so Lyn was forced to ask her governess Dina, a mean older woman who knew only basic sign language.


    One might expect the governess of a deaf princess to sign (if not fluently, at least conversationally), but Apple had interpreted for Lyn since she was a baby, so Dina never bothered to improve her sign language.


    Moments such as these made Dina feel inadequate, and Dina was the type to resent others for her own negative emotions, lashing out from a place of resentment.


    Dina understood Lyn was asking for Apple, but she was signing so fast Dina couldn''t understand anything else.


    "Apple''s not here," Dina said while signing ''not here.''


    ''I know she''s not here! I don''t need you to tell me that. I need your help finding her.''


    Dina was getting irritated. The castle had countless interesting and foreign guests in attendance, and she was busy arguing with a child.


    "Go to your room," she ordered while pointing upstairs.


    Lyn became inconsolable. She started screaming, terrorizing the guests and staff until Dina carried her upstairs and locked her in her room.


    Lyn stormed across the carpeted floor like an angry tiger in a cage. She plotted her revenge with ruthless cunning, and when she wasn''t plotting, she howled like a wild wolf cut off from her pack.


    All that changed the instant Apple hopped cutely through the door. Lyn forgot her rage and tears in an instant and rushed to embrace her familiar. Trembling with emotion, Lyn explained how her governess would only sign that Apple was "not here."


    Apple groomed Lyn''s hair with her tiny fingers, nodding along to the story, but when Lyn asked where Apple had been, her familiar was slow to respond. The question confused Apple. She felt guilty but didn''t know why. She replied that Captain Reynard sent her on a mission, but she couldn''t say what it entailed. Being a child, Lyn was accustomed to that answer and didn''t press the issue.


    A pause hung over them as Apple removed a twig from Lyn''s hair. The girl was unwashed from their earlier adventures. Dirt and tree sap covered her hands, arms, and legs. Apple motioned for the girl to bathe, and her little princess marched obediently to the washroom. Apple helped her change in and out of the tub, all while telling Lyn stories. They spent more time laughing and goofing than bathing, but in a blink, they were finished. Party morsels were still being prepared and served downstairs, so Apple arranged for some to be brought up. As they waited, they built a pillow fort next to the window. Delicious foods brought from faraway places and made special for the Perigee Festival were brought to the door. Then together, they read from Captain Reynard''s list of required stories. Occasionally, Lyn would inquire about the text, and they would stop. Apple would explain patiently, utilizing the accumulated knowledge of the Aether to inform her answers, but the stories ended, and their fortress of linens and pillows offered no protection from the coming storm.


    Arthur announced himself and entered the room. Captain Reynard followed him like a shadow. The steward seemed uncharacteristically melancholy, though he wore a brave smile. His duties often kept him from his youngest daughter for days at a time. She ran toward him, with her short, messy hair bouncing wildly. Her face came alight, and she looked just like Emma. Arthur''s heart shattered, and not for the first time. All the moments he devoted to the revolution, he thought, moments wasted, not spent with Lyn. When would they see each other again? Anxiety gripped him, but Arthur was a man with a vision.


    Arthur knelt to face his daughter and brushed her cheek with singular affection. He signed that Lyn would leave tonight with Apple and Captain Reynard. They were to make a game out of it. No one could see them go. It was a secret.


    Lyn was perplexed. Why? she asked.


    Her father signed that Reynard would teach her to use magic, but it had to be done in secret. He told her, the ability to wield magic is a rare gift, and some might see her as a threat. So it would be best to keep her powers hidden until she had mastered them.


    Lyn asked to say goodbye to Morgan and Rafael before they left, but Arthur shook his head. He told her they were busy with matters of state, but she would see them again before long. It would only be for a short time. Lyn was about to press the issue, but Apple hopped forward and slipped her tiny hand into Lyn''s. The simple gesture of solidarity distracted Lyn from her sense of unease. She smiled and shrugged, and it was settled.


    Captain Reynard rushed forward to lift the little one off her feet and twirled her in the air. Lyn let out a goofy, artless laugh that raised everyone''s spirits. Reynard set her down, and together they quickly packed necessities. Lyn wasn''t a material child, so it was up to Apple to plan ahead. As Lyn and her familiar were getting ready to leave, Arthur and Reynard discreetly kissed and said their goodbyes.


    Arthur bid his daughter one final and loving goodbye. Then he turned and left to clear their path to the wine cellar. If they escaped undetected, no one would notice them gone for several hours, giving them ample time to get far away. They waited as Arthur directed the guards elsewhere. When enough time had passed, Reynard lifted Lyn''s travel bags with ease and motioned for the little witch to follow his lead.


    All the lights in the hall were put out, but silvery moonlight shined through the windows and bounced off dark, lacquered wooden walls and floors.


    Lyn felt the castle hum with activity. Her brother''s victory would be cause for celebration for many nights to come. Everyone would be in the great hall and intoxicated. It was an ideal night to make a secret getaway. Reynard stopped in front of a nondescript door, reached into his bag, and removed a key. He unlocked the door and opened it, motioning for Lyn to step through.


    She looked in and saw stairs descending into pitch blackness. Lyn''s heart quickened with excitement, and for the first time that night, fear. She pulled Apple down from her shoulder and held her close, taking comfort in her warmth and fur. Apple, in return, nuzzled her head against Lyn''s neck. She stepped slowly through the door, and Reynard followed and locked it behind them in a single graceful movement. Lyn didn''t see it because she was in complete darkness.


    A fearful noise rose in Lyn''s chest, not a scream so much as a whine, when suddenly, a spark of light swirled and coalesced into a ball of fire, illuminating the stairway. Reynard had summoned fire using magic! The fireball hovered elegantly over Reynard''s outstretched hand. Lyn was so impressed, she stifled her fears. She would learn this magic, she told herself, and she will not be afraid. Slowly, the fireball began to float downstairs, and they followed it.


    The stairs spiraled downward on and on. Lyn had no idea how far beneath the main floor they were. Her feet and shins were sore. She glanced behind to make sure Apple was close by. Eventually, the stairs bottomed out and opened into a large room without any windows. Reynard concentrated. The air around him radiated like air above a fire. The fireball grew brighter, like a little sun, illuminating a wine cellar. Fully stocked wine racks lined the walls alongside enormous wooden casks. The space was filled with barrels of wines and meads. Stewards of Castle Moondial must have been aging wine for generations.


    But Reynard wasn''t interested in the wine. He led them across the room with clear intention and stopped in front of the largest cask in the cellar, a massive oaken barrel. It touched the ceiling and was as wide as it was tall. Smaller barrels were stacked on shelves on either side of it. Reynard ran his hands along the side of the barrel until he found a groove, then pushed and pulled something until the barrel swung open like a door. The inside was empty, but on the floor was a small hole that opened to a narrow downward tunnel. It was large enough for Lyn to crawl through easily, but Reynard had to tie their luggage to his leg and squeeze through. Apple closed the barrel behind them and followed down the hole.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    As she crawled on her knees, Lyn wondered if it was morning yet. She had no idea how long they''d been descending. Dina would notice she was missing by morning. Lyn thought of her brother and sister, Raf and Morgan. Would they miss her? Would they hate her for not saying goodbye? The stone scraped her knees unforgivingly, and she felt tired and miserable. She looked up and saw the little sun float into a great empty room.


    Lyn squeezed through one last crevice and stumbled onto stone. Reynard and Apple followed, and together, they looked out into a darkness so vast it left them silent. The idea of disturbing anything slumbering in the dark filled Lyn with dread.


    Once more, the air around Reynard rippled, and his features seemed to blur and lose their detail. He fell to one knee and took several large breaths, but the ball of light grew brighter, and as it rose and floated forward, they looked out into an enormous cave system. It was larger than anything Lyn had seen before. Larger than Castle Moondial. Larger even than the cliff that Castle Moondial was built on. They had descended deeper than the shoreline of Crescent, under the ocean itself. The caves went on for days and days. The magnitude of the space settled on them as Reynard recovered his energy.


    The captain decided it would be best to rest before continuing. He dimmed the light to conserve energy and pulled out some water, nuts, and jerky from his pack. By the time they finished eating and making water, their eyes had adjusted to the darkness, and details of the cavern came into focus. Above them, thousands of glowworms twinkled like starlight in the dark. Giant crystal formations covered the cave walls, refracting light cast by the glowworms.


    They began their descent into the sparkling darkness, Reynard leading the way. Apple and Lyn walked side by side. It was the farthest Lyn had ever been from Castle Moondial. Her father loved her, but he treated her like a fragile thing like she was disabled. She resented it. Morgan was the only person who never made Lyn feel different or inadequate. By now, father would have told Morgan that she was gone. Would she miss her, Lyn wondered? She tried to put those thoughts aside. Lyn would learn to control magic, and no one would ever look at her with pity again. They would look at her with fear and awe. The thought made her brave.


    They hiked past towering crystal columns the size of ancient redwood trees. Even in the darkness, everything seemed to sparkle in rainbow colors. Buzzing insects flew by them at frantic intervals, drawn to Reynard''s firelight. More than once, Lyn screamed as a flying creature swooped down to devour a bug that flew too close. They passed a crystal column near enough to inspect it. Enormous green and purple phosphorescent mushrooms grew on the base and surface of the column. Lyn reached out to touch it, but Captain Reynard grabbed her arm forcefully and pulled her back from it.


    ''That would burn the flesh off your bones,'' Apple interpreted for the captain. ''The crystals were formed by acid. Mushrooms grow on the crystals. Bacteria feed on the mushrooms and secrete more acid, and insects eat the bacteria.'' Lyn leaned in and saw drops of dew-like liquid on the mushrooms fall to the cave floor and roll to flow into a small stream. They followed the acid stream for what felt like half a day. When they stopped to rest, the stream had become a river. More than once, Lyn saw translucent silvery crabs leap from the acid river to battle and devour cat-sized, roach-like insects.


    They stopped for a lunch of nuts and dried fruits, and when they were finished, Apple jumped into Reynard''s arms and interpreted his words for Lyn:


    ''It''s time to begin your lessons.''


    In a snap, Lyn was at silent, rapt attention. Reynard smiled and continued. ''Before you can use magic, you need to know what it is, where it comes from, and what it isn''t.


    ''The first thing to understand is that magic doesn''t come from nothing. It can''t create something out of nothing. The energy used to cast the spell has to come from somewhere. Witches and wiccans can either use their own quintessence, or they can use external mana. Both these options have risks, costs, and limitations.


    ''When you turned the lights up yesterday in the hall, you were using your quintessence; and as you experienced, eventually you run out, and you''re left exhausted. If you blunder a too-costly spell in battle, it''ll be your last mistake. That''s why it''s vital to know your limits.


    ''We''re going to use the other method: harvesting and harnessing the mana from our surroundings. This cave is teeming with life and potential, but even that has limits. Different environments have different properties, which determine what kinds of spells you can cast. If you draw too much mana from your environment, you can leave it barren and lifeless. Stones and minerals are among the safest mana sources, but natural objects have a slow yield. It can be decades or even centuries until a mineral vein refreshes its mana potential, which brings us to the next law of magic: everything has potential. Some things have more potential than others, but everything can be subject to change. How much potential a thing has depends on its environment and its position in that environment. For example, the glowworms hanging above us have great potential. At any given moment, any one of them could catch a fly or a bird in their traps. Or their grip could slip, and they could fall to the ground or into the acid. Or they could mate. Possibilities increase potential. The more possibilities, the more mana it can yield; in turn, the more powerful spells you can cast.


    ''But as I said before, there are limits and risks. You''re constrained by the potential in your immediate vicinity, and if you extract all the potential from something living, you''ll kill it. That should be avoided for several reasons that you will come to understand.


    ''For now, I want to close your eyes and imagine your mind opening and expanding. I want you to reach out and feel for the energy around you. Don''t worry if you don''t find it at first; it takes time and meditation. Clear your mind and surrender to a single thought. Concentrate on my firelight, and replicate it if you can. Do it now.''


    Lyn closed her eyes and reached out with her mind for Reynard''s firelight, but she wasn''t sure. She opened her eyes a couple times to see if anything happened, but Apple translated that Lyn needed to be calm and surrender to the cave. Feel the cave. She looked around for things to feel and saw a giant phosphorescent mushroom not far away. Lyn reached out for it, and she thought she felt something tangible. Her mind floated up to the glowworms suspended like twinkling, deadly pearls, and she sensed them, too. Then she concentrated on Captain Reynard''s firelight. She imagined pulling them to her and spinning a light of her own. A strange sensation took over Lyn, like warm water going down, but she didn''t stop or open her eyes. She felt depleted, but something else, too: terrible fear and pain. Glowworms fell dead from the ceiling to land on her arms and in her hair. She opened her eyes to cry out and saw that the mushroom she had sensed earlier was shriveled and dark. Bugs were dead on the ground beneath it and all around. Lyn even saw a dead bird. Its skin was pale and transparent. Its feathers were few, and it had no eyes. Instead, it had large ear-like horns where eyes would typically be. Lyn started to cry because she felt them die. She felt their fear and confusion, and it hurt. But shining above her, an orb swirled with colors of the lives she put out: a small sphere of purple, fire red, silver, and white. Lyn felt tired.


    Captain Reynard spoke again, and Apple interpreted:


    ''That was an excellent first effort. You took a lot of mana from living sources, but now you know why it''s better to avoid those sources. To harvest mana from living things, you have to feel them and feel what they feel. Regularly experiencing that kind of fear and pain does harm to a person''s mind. That''s why, if one does harvest mana from the living, it''s best to use restraint and moderation. Trust and consent make all the difference. Now I want you to concentrate on the nonliving sources. It''s harder, but there are ways to make it easier.


    ''Objects in motion have more energy than objects at rest. Try to concentrate on the river. It''s constantly moving. Imagine yourself grabbing hold of the river and threading it into your magelight. The river will make it brighter.''


    Lyn did as she was instructed and felt for the river. Concentrating on her light, she reached out and pulled. This time, she didn''t pull so hard all at once. Again, she felt something move through her, but it didn''t hurt this time. She opened her eyes and saw that her light was now a swirling orb of turquoise, fire red, purple, silver, and white, and larger than the captain''s formidable head. It shined beautifully in the dark, sparkling cavern. Captain Reynard smiled and dropped Apple. He turned, walked to a nearby crystal stalagmite, and broke off a crystal the size of his finger. Reynard returned and held up his hand toward Lyn''s magelight. He pulled the light into the crystal and handed it to Lyn. It shined brightly.


    Apple translated:


    ''Some objects can store mana, and crystals make excellent vessels. Even though you used mana from outside yourself, harnessing that mana still exacts a toll. It gets easier. With practice, your stamina will increase. Let''s rest for a while, and we''ll continue moving after you nap. All the energy you harvested today is stored in this crystal, and if you conserve it wisely, you can use this mana for a long time.''


    Lyn accepted the gift with a wide smile, grateful to take a nap. She put the crystal in her pocket, laid down, closed her eyes, and was out like a light.

 Chapter 4 - The Wasp

    Arthur Avalyn poured two more drinks, purple wine with honey and ginger. Burning wood sparked and crackled in the stone fireplace, filling Arthur''s office with hypnotic warmth and the illusion of safety.


    Arthur gave Milo Meiori a glass and sank into his armchair with satisfaction.


    "To your son," Milo toasted, "and his unforgettable victory."


    He raised his glass and rejoined, "To both our children! May their futures be bright!" They drank as one. Arthur lifted the cover of a wooden box on a table between their chairs, retrieving two cigars. A citrus aroma permeated the space. Arthur clipped each cigar and gave one to Milo.


    The retired Steward of Lona was older than Arthur by a decade. Milo''s wife Talia had died in childbirth a few months before Emma. When Arthur lost Emma, it was Milo who understood him best.


    Milo was glancing sideways at Arthur like a man afraid to ask.


    "Out with it, man," Arthur prodded with a grin.


    "About our children''s futures..." Milo said sheepishly. "I heard a rumor Adam wants new leadership for Vulpex. A single steward with four islands. And I heard he''s looking at Rafael."


    "Where did you hear this rumor?" Arthur leaned back in his chair and flicked his cigar.


    "Don''t fence with me. I saw that Good Brother with you at the tourney, and again last night, he set your son to task after a murderer... Is it true?"


    Billowing grey smoke was Arthur''s answer, "So he says."


    Milo appeared at once annoyed and strangely triumphant. He leaned back in his seat and stared into the fire, finally, tragically resigned. A mess of emotions flashed across Milo''s entire being, but Arthur interpreted only a few. It left him unsettled.


    "Are you angry? You gave the stewardship to Haven years ago. Surely you don''t miss it? Or are you upset that Haven wasn''t considered first?"


    "No, nothing like that," Milo said quickly. "I''m worried for you. I know you have secrets--don''t worry--they''re still yours... We''ve been friends all your life, Arthur. Don''t think I haven''t seen things, heard things. I noticed your captain disappeared. With greater authority comes greater scrutiny." Milo had moved to stand close to the fire. He turned and gestured toward the painting over Arthur''s desk, ''Wrath of Godfather.''


    "I''ve always hated that painting," he said. "It''s morbid. I was at sea when he destroyed Inari. It haunts me to this day. And you''ve got the Flood of Exile hanging in your office. Inari was an island... How many died when Adam sank half a continent? Thousands? Hundreds of thousands? Millions? There were five Vulpen Islands. Have you considered you might be risking the four that remain?"


    Arthur was still. "What do you think you know?"


    "I know nothing! I''ve always known nothing, like this conversation never happened..." He turned from Arthur to look out the window. "But we both know how this plays out. Rafael will be forced to marry some Garden girl. Meanwhile, the Church will expand their influence with a unified legal system. How long do you think you can smuggle fae under the nose of scrutiny?"


    Arthur was confused. "What are you talking about?" Milo turned to face him, silhouetted by the setting sun, with clouds of pink and gold and blue and fiery red.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "The Fae Remnants. Whispers, mostly heard on the wind. They''re smuggling aboard ships to Vulpex. Someone got clumsy, and now everybody knows. No doubt, that''s why Adam took such a sudden interest."


    Arthur had no idea. "I''ve never heard of any Fae Remnants. You and your rumors. Where do you hear such things?"


    "Familiars, Arthur, they''re good for more than finger-speaking. Mine tells me the news and wakes me in the morning with tea. They know everything any familiar ever learned. Get with the times, man... If you''re not smuggling the fae, what''s really going on?"


    Not for the first time, Arthur wanted to tell Milo everything. He would have confessed years ago, but Reynard objected. But they needed allies. They would need all the help they could muster. Arthur finished his drink and walked to lean on his desk, his cigar still on the arm table. He poured himself another glass for courage.


    "Captain Reynard is secretly training Lyn to harness magic," he said with pride. "I never heard of these Remnants before tonight, but I assure you, finding them is now my highest priority."


    Milo seemed deflated and somehow relieved, responding, "That''s great news. Adam will give her a good life-"


    "Adam will never find out. If he finds out she''s got power, he''ll take her to Garden. He''ll give her away, like some thing, like he did to her mother. She''ll be alone. I will not let that happen to her."


    "It''s not so bad. I hear from Nat once a month. She likes it there. It''s beautiful. She''s free to roam."


    "She''s not free. She''s a gestation pod for more of Adam''s magic babies."


    "No one is entirely free to do as they wish. You''re free to live because you knelt. You''re free to rule Crescent because you serve Adam. Even if Adam never found Vulpex, you''d still be constrained by the laws of this land. You romanticize freedom. It doesn''t exist. You want to ''liberate'' people? From what? Since Adam took control, the church eradicated every major disease. The hungry are fed. Don''t pretend you haven''t loved all these fat tourists dropping gems all over your island."


    "Yes, there''s order and plenty. At what cost? He slaughtered our families, Milo. He killed the firefox. Haven''t you dreamt of justice?"


    There it was. An opening. A secret desire flashed in Milo''s eyes, and also anger.


    "Of course, I dream of it! For thirty years, I''ve dreamt of it, alongside nightmares of that!" Milo pointed at the ''Wrath of Godfather.'' "He''s too powerful! He can''t be stopped!"


    "That''s not true."


    Neither of them moved or breathed. Milo stared at him intensely.


    "Don''t be daft. He''s a god. The entire planet worships Him."


    "Adam is only a man. The power he wields, he stole from five ikons! He killed them and bound their souls to his regalia! Look at the picture. You can see them in detail: the crown, the gauntlets, the sword, and the belt. You remember them. Those are the source of his power! Separate him from those, and he can be killed. He''s not God."


    Milo''s eyes opened in shock. His face displayed comprehension at first, then dread, as another voice, barely a whisper, chittering and hissing, said, "I''ve heard enough."


    The door to Arthur''s office opened with a bang. Brother Timothy stood in the frame, still smiling. He stepped into the room and the door shut behind him. A mean-looking wasp flew out from under Milo''s chair to land on Timothy''s shoulder. His familiar. A moan escaped Arthur. Milo was a tapestry of guilt and sorrow. Timothy drank it all in with a grin.


    The wasp spoke first. "Arthur Avalyn, Steward of Crescent, for the crimes of heresy and attempted treason, I sentence you and your line to death."


    Arthur didn''t think. He didn''t hesitate. His arms reached for the lamp on his desk and threw himself at Timothy. He needed to die. Arthur had to warn his children. Fear and adrenaline made him quick. Timothy stood calmly. But the fear driving Arthur was snuffed out by dread when Arthur saw Timothy''s smile. As the base of the lamp collided with Timothy''s temple, his smile became genuine and sinister, not the mechanical one worn earlier; this was the grin of a winner. Timothy''s eyes were wide with excitement, and was that relief? As his body fell to the ground, a worried pause overtook Arthur. Hesitantly, he moved toward the door. But he wouldn''t get far.


    A dark grey smoking form rose out of Timothy''s twitching body. It looked at Arthur. He ran like a mouse from a cat, the most fearsome, the image of death, with eyes that glow like rings in the dark, bearing swiftly upon its morsel.


    It disappeared into Arthur''s body, who stood limply for a moment, lurched and seized, and finally collapsed upon the floor.


    Milo watched it all grimly. At last, his shoulders fell, and he hunched over Arthur''s desk.


    The wasp flew from Timothy''s body to land gently upon Arthur''s face, locked in horror and despair, staring out at nothing as Timothy''s blood spread across the floor.

 Chapter 5 - Rowan

    <div>


    Captain Reynard was much more than he seemed. Firefox, 2288 years old, freedom fighter, terrorist, refugee, leader of the resistance, and a woman. Well, not exactly. Firefox were shifters. Their genders could change on a whim, but Captain Reynard preferred the feminine, and her given name was Rowan.


    Lyn slept while the monkey nestled in her arms. Reynard was exhausted. He''d been on guard since Timothy arrived on Crescent. Something about Timothy left him uneasy. In truth, Reynard was relieved when Arthur sent them away. Rowan needed to speak with Lilith and couldn''t risk Timothy overhearing somehow.


    The Crystal Caverns under Moondial stretched under the island for miles, carved out over millennia, long after the fires beneath Crescent died, back when Inari first rose out of the sea. Rowan was just a child back then, scared to leave her home and start all over.


    Reynard had extinguished his firelight while Lyn slept to conserve energy. The light drew unnecessary attention to themselves. Strange things live in dark places. Already, they had seen acid lizards, cave birds, and insects the size of Lyn''s head. Still stranger things lurk in the blackest pits. They wouldn''t be safe until they reached Sanctuary. At the speed of an 8-year-old, the gate was several hours away. Time to wake Lyn.


    Once she was roused and nourished (with Apple''s assistance), Reynard told Lyn to take out the crystal gem she was given earlier and summon an orb of light, like she did before. It took her several attempts, and much of the stored mana was lost into the air, but eventually, Lyn succeeded in channeling the mana into magelight.


    "For now," Apple interpreted Reynard''s instructions, "focus on keeping the orb aloft and steady while we climb the caverns. I will lead the way and guard everyone."


    And so it was. They were deep below sea level. The rest of their trek would be a steep climb. Reynard led the way and kept a steady pace while Lyn followed close behind, lighting the way. Meanwhile, all around them, crystal formations sparkled in the darkness, hues of green, blue, purple, and silver, twinkling reflections of Lyn''s magelight.


    They continued like that for a long time: Reynard led them along the safest route while Lyn silently focused. Apple hung from Lyn''s back, arms around her shoulders. But Lyn''s young mind often drifted, with her magelight drifting or dissipating. More than once, Lyn lost grip of the thought, and the light almost scattered.


    "Captain Reynard," the monkey shouted as she jumped onto Reynard''s back. "Lyn has a question," she said quieter now, close to Reynard''s ear. "She wants to know why she can cast magic, and if Morgan and Rafael can, too?"


    Apple interpreted from Reynard''s shoulder. He didn''t stop or turn around as he spoke.


    "When Adam and Eve ate the forbidden fruit, it cursed them. Original Sin had several consequences. One was random genetic mutations. You see, Adam and Eve were perfect, but they failed God''s test; so evidently, perfection was overrated. With mutations came flaws, and as flaws built up over generations, fewer and fewer humans were born with magical abilities.


    "When Adam figured this out, he gathered all the known magic users to the capital, declared them his ''purest'' children, and gave them land to steward. Now Adam manages their bloodlines like pure breed hounds.


    "Your mother came from a family Adam had ''cultivated'' for centuries to maximize magical potential. So you probably inherited your powers from her. As to your second question, I don''t know if Morgan or Rafael inherited any abilities. I''ve never witnessed them demonstrating magical affinity."


    By now, Lyn''s magelight was greatly diminished. Much of the mana had dissipated into the surrounding environment in the form of heat. Still, for her age and experience, that any collected mana remained was remarkable. But the effort was clearly exacting a toll. Lyn was shuffling her feet and stumbling. Her determination was impressive and earned a smile from Reynard, but the girl needed a rest.


    Reynard summoned a light of his own, a fiery orange sphere, and instructed Lyn to put her light away.


    "The gate isn''t far now," he said, and Apple translated. "Let''s take a break to eat and drink."


    They all crouched around Reynard''s firelight like a campfire. Reynard gave Lyn extra rations. While she ate, Reynard continued her education.


    "It''s time you learned... the truth about me and where we''re going," he said, to Lyn''s alert reaction. She directed Apple to sit on Reynard''s knee to better interpret.


    "When Adam first claimed the islands, we didn''t know what he was capable of. We didn''t know he''d waged a genocidal war on magical creatures for centuries. These islands are so far from the mainlands. No one here knew he could blow up a volcano. Reduce an entire island to a boiling vortex of steam and magma.


    "I survived because I was here on a mission to meet our ancient friends, the cthulians. Adam had been waging war on them for centuries. We hadn''t seen or heard from them in many years.


    "But this was a sacred place. I knew they would come. As they were telling me what Adam had done to them, what he was capable of, he destroyed my home and killed everyone on it. The cave shuddered from the force of it."


    Lyn had stopped eating and looked close to tears, wide-eyed. ''You''re firefox!'' she signed, and as Apple said it, the air around Reynard blurred, and his features changed. His ears disappeared beneath copper-red fur, and two pointed ears grew atop a feminine head. His armor evaporated, revealing a beautiful creature covered in copper fur. Their tail was alive and luxurious, with a white tip. At the tip of each delicate finger was an orange claw. Their eyes were green, pupils diamond-shaped by firelight. Their clothes were emerald-green, mere silken figments of modesty for Lyn''s sake.


    "That''s right," they said. "I''m the last firefox. My name is Rowan." Lyn was dumbstruck, mouth agape. Rowan chuckled.


    It took Lyn a few seconds to process everything Apple was interpreting. Then Lyn shook her head violently, stood up, and shouted for herself. "You lied from the start! Does Papa know?" Lyn had never heard anyone''s voice before, but she knew the principles, and sometimes Apple helped her practice. Her voice was earnest and upset, her pitch wild and erratic.


    Rowan merely blinked. "Of course, your father knows. He''s the one who sent us here, remember? I''m sorry I lied to you, but I had no choice. If anyone else knew, Adam would send assassins to kill me. I''m telling you the truth now."


    That calmed her down. She sat apologetically.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Finish your meal. There''s more," Rowan remained unmoved. Lyn reluctantly ate her rations of smoked meats, nuts, dried cherries, and a bread roll.


    "Morgan and Rafael know as well. I''ve been training them since they were your age. Now, I''m going to train you," Rowan said with the loving voice of a stern and powerful mother. Lyn couldn''t hear the tone in Rowan''s voice, but she felt it in Apple''s translated delivery. In that moment, Lyn devoted herself to Rowan for life.


    "Let''s continue your training," Rowan said. "Summon the light from your crystal, and hold it steady in front of you."


    Lyn did as she was told. Overeager, she accidentally poured some of her quintessence into the orb. Silver. The orb grew in size, and the color silver increased in proportion. Lyn felt suddenly tired and dizzy.


    "Careful," said Rowan. "Imagine the ball is a feather, light in your mind''s grasp. Delicate. Don''t hold on too tight, or you''ll tire. Here," Rowan poured some of their quintessence into Lyn''s orb. For a brief moment, Rowan''s fire and Lyn''s light intermingled like two collapsing stars. Fiery gold appeared in Lyn''s light, and the girl''s eyes widened with sensation. Her magelight was now a glorious sphere, swirling with silver and fiery colors, greens, blues, purples, and brown. The crystals around them scattered the lights in a million directions, like living galaxies. Rowan reabsorbed their firelight.


    "Mana is a precious resource, soul mana especially so. Quintessence. The spark that makes you human. Deplete that, and you''ll be depressed, exhausted, and vulnerable to all sorts of ailments. Be careful when using quintessence, and be even more careful when absorbing foreign mana.


    "Not all mana is the same, just as no two witches are the same. Everyone has different limitations and can access different mana. So far, you''ve demonstrated an affinity for lights. Whether that''s the extent of your powers, we''ll discover in time. For now, let''s practice what we know.


    "Try to shape the orb. Separate the colors. Construct an illusion. Get creative with it. This is your spell. It can be whatever you want it to be."


    Lyn closed her eyes and concentrated, and the orb began to take shape. Arms, legs, a head, and a tail sprouted out, and when Lyn opened her eyes, it was a near-perfect-sized replica of her Apple. But colors swirled brightly and erratically along fake Apple''s body like a glowworm of many colors.


    "That''s excellent," Rowan encouraged. "In time and with practice, you should be able to cast convincing illusions. Let''s get going. We''re almost at the gate. While we''re climbing, let your monkeylight run around. Practice duplicating natural movements. It''s harder than it seems. Send the monkey running and jumping, but make it look natural."


    The trio continued their ascent. Apple jumped to the ground and chased the illusion of her, giving Lyn a living example to copy. It helped, but the illusion''s jumps were unrealistic.


    "Apple doesn''t jump that high," Rowan pointed out. Lyn smirked and concentrated, and her illusion grew wings.


    ''Now it''s realistic,'' Lyn laughed, and Apple translated, struggling to keep up with her likeness. Finally, Apple gave up and jumped back on Lyn''s shoulders while the magnificent glowing monkey flew overhead, lighting their path. Lyn stumbled a few times, struggling to command the illusion while watching her steps, but never dropped the illusion. Rowan was impressed.


    They reached the entrance to the gate in short order. It looked like a nondescript crack in the wall, easily overlooked in the labyrinthine crystal caverns, but if you knew where to look...


    Rowan told Lyn to stand far back against the wall. Rowan peeked into the crack, but it was too dark to see anything. They summoned a ball of fire and crafted it into a tiny fox, sending the toy scout into the cave.


    Shit. Eight pale bears were sleeping in the cave, and the light woke them up. They started swiping at the fox, but Rowan couldn''t waste the mana burning wild animals. The fox ran around the cave to distract the pale bears.


    Rowan turned to look at Lyn. The glowing monkey would draw attention, they thought, and then had an idea.


    ''Lyn,'' Rowan signed directly, so the pale bears wouldn''t hear them. ''Your illusion can change size. Imagine stretching the mana. Make the monkey giant size, big enough to scare some cave monsters. I''ll draw them out. You send the illusion to the cave entrance so they don''t run back in.''


    Lyn gave a swift and determined nod and closed her eyes. The illusion grew tenfold. She made it terrifying with gorilla arms and large, protruding fangs, but even so, it was beautiful. And it was perfect for their needs at hand. Rowan grabbed Lyn''s hand and then hurried to hide behind a crystal column, thick and tall like a redwood. Rowan called her firefox out of the cage, and the six pale bears chased it outside. Lyn timed her illusion appearance perfectly, commanding the bears'' attention.


    Unlike the copy of Apple, which was bright and solid, this monstrous hulk was transparent, still shining, but not as brightly. The pale bears weren''t sure whether to fight or flee. Lyn''s illusion slammed the ground pointlessly and roared soundlessly, scaring six of the smallest pale bears away, but two stubborn bears stayed. They wouldn''t concede the home where they had nursed their cubs. Stupid bears.


    Rowan didn''t want to kill them. They had no enmity toward pale bears, but they needed to get into that cave.


    "Run to the entrance," Rowan shouted as they stepped out from behind the crystal column. Their entire body spontaneously caught fire, and two fireballs appeared from either palm. This would be over quickly. Rowan charged the pale bears, and Lyn''s winged-gorilla illusion followed behind. Apple pulled Lyn toward the entrance. But the sight of a flaming Rowan terrified the last bears. They caught wise and chased after their young before anyone was hurt. Relieved, Rowan put their fire out and went to the gate.


    Lyn pulled her light into the dark cave and compressed it even smaller than before until it was the size of Apple''s head, shining brighter than ever, flitting around like a hummingbird. Rowan walked to the back of the cave, grasped a heavy slab of stone, and pushed. The stone door spun on its ancient hinge, and they all squeezed through. Rowan pushed the door shut behind them. Lyn gasped in awe. Apple was dumbstruck.


    The Cthulian Mausoleum, an enormous underground forest. Resting place of the greatest cthulian minds and warriors. A single beam of light shined from a crack in the cave ceiling. The cave itself was massive and exquisitely carved over centuries. Towering rows of coffins on top of coffins lined the walls of the mausoleum. In the center of the cavern was a giant, ancient tree with bright pink and purple flowers whose petals covered the cavern floor like thick snow. Strange birds and animals neither Lyn nor Apple had ever seen before watched cautiously but without fear. A creature that resembled a stag with green and black spots came close enough to sniff Lyn''s hand before backing away, having determined they were no threat.


    Lyn laughed aloud with joy and wonder at the beauty hidden beneath her island home. But her laugh woke something.


    "Who dares enter this hallowed space?!" A voice rang out. Apple jumped, and Rowan tensed. Lyn froze when she saw their reactions, looking around for the source of their distress. Then they all saw it. Out of the giant tree in the center of the mausoleum stepped a forest sprite.


    It was dark purple with green veins, feminine curves, and horns like a stag. The sound of angry, buzzing bees filled the air. Beautiful and terrifying, the sprite lifted both hands, and vines sprouted violently out of the ground and surrounded the three travelers, binding them in place. Lyn began to cry in fear, but Rowan made the sign for ''calm,'' and it somewhat worked to pacify her.


    "Sprigga!" Rowan shouted. "Is this any way to greet old friends?" The tree nymph gasped in surprise, and immediately the vines returned to the ground.


    "Rowan! You''re back!" Sprigga ran to greet them, cloven feet giving nimble traction while bounding downhill. Sprigga and Rowan embraced tightly. The sound of buzzing bees changed to a gentle hum that seemed to radiate from Sprigga''s chest. "It''s been so long, I wasn''t sure if you were alive! What are you doing here?"


    "I''m sorry I''ve been gone so long, my dear. I''ve been preparing for war. Here, I''d like you to meet two of our newest recruits. This is Lyn and Apple," Rowan gestured toward their two small compatriots.


    Sprigga knelt, crossing both clawed hands across their chest to appear less threatening. Sprigga''s anthropomorphized face, with skin like tree bark, rearranged itself into something resembling a smile. Sprigga''s massive horns suddenly burst into life. Bright green leaves and blue flowers with flecks of pink blossomed above her. Lyn was instantly captivated and charmed. Delicately, she reached out to touch one of the flowers, as if a creature this magical could only be an illusion. Sprigga''s laugh sounded like a horse''s whinny, with a voice resembling the sound of wind bristling through leaves.


    "Welcome little ones," Sprigga said, "to Sanctuary."

 Chapter 6 - Lilith

    Rowan dreamt of home. Not the Moondial on Crescent, but the place they were born. Inari. Rowan dreamt of obsidian walls and rivers of lava. The home Rowan''s parents built. They taught Rowan how to dream before Rowan could speak. They taught Rowan to master the dream landscape.


    Rowan returned home every night in their dreams. Painstakingly, they remembered every crack and cranny, never permitting themself to forget a single detail. Inside, in the human tradition, portraits of their family covered the walls, preserving every feature, every strand of hair, every signature expression. Days and days spent on each member, mourning and painting, before Lilith came.


    It was in the Crystal Cavern that Lilith first entered Rowan''s dreams. How many days and nights had they spent; starving, exhausted, dreaming of their dead family, wishing to join them, too ashamed to act?


    One night Lilith came to them and offered Rowan a new purpose: revenge. She had a plan to use the Avalyns to get close to Adam. Lilith had been watching Adam for millennia. She knew his weakness, but she was trapped in Nod, unable to strike. Lilith needed a champion, and Rowan needed revenge for their people. That night, Rowan swore their life to Lilith''s cause.


    Since then, Rowan redecorated their astral home. It''s cozier than it was before Adam destroyed the real thing. Rowan added splashes of color and flowers that didn''t exist. There was the bedroom where Rowan and Lilith first made love. So many nights spent dreaming together, talking, plotting, laughing. Lilith had a wicked sense of humor. She could enter anyone''s dreams. Most of the time, she only spied, maybe adding a scary monster for the fun of it. Most humans forget their dreams, making them unsuitable to be her champion. Sometimes Lilith would tell Rowan stories of embarrassed, compromised, or frightened dreamers, cackling madly all the while.


    Rowan could sense Lilith on the edge of their dream. Reaching out with their mind, Rowan found themself in a long hall with a single door.


    Along the walls were engraved stone images; Of a great war between humans and humanoid creatures with bat-like wings and fangs; Above, a dragon, raining destruction; Farther on, a violent scene of Adam and Lilith; Of Lilith falling from a high place; And a shadowy winged creature, come to Lilith, wrapping itself around her legs and body.


    The door, too, was carved, depicting a scene of Lilith and the dark-winged creature, her belly swollen with his child. He entered her from behind, their arms intertwined, shadows encircling them.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Rowan opened the door, as they had done countless times before, and stepped into a black stone room lit with a dozen blue fire scones. No windows and only one door.


    Lilith stood in the center of the room like a queen, proud and unyielding. A soft smile broke her immortal face. Her waves of black hair shimmered in the flickering blue firelight. Her skin was the color of a foggy sky. Dark wings wrapped around her body like a sleeping bat, or a living, leathery dress. The rest of Lilith was bare except for an elegant gold band she wore on her head. It resembled a crown, but Rowan understood it was more like a wedding ring.


    Lilith beckoned Rowan, her arms outstretched. "My darling," she said.


    Rowan ran to her. They embraced and kissed.


    Lilith became deathly serious. "I''ve been trying to reach you. Arthur is dead. Adam sent Timothy to find evidence or prove innocence. Evidence was found, and Arthur was executed. Soon the children will be as well. I''m sorry, Rowan. We have to move forward with plan B."


    The news hit Rowan like a mace. Before Adam found the islands, humans living on Crescent worshiped the firefox of neighboring Inari. As island leaders, the Avalyn family had been known and trusted for generations. The Avalyns had been Rowan''s surrogate human family for centuries. They felt this loss as they felt the loss of their Inarin family, ripping old wounds wide open.


    "Wait," they pleaded. "Let me go back. You said Rafael and Morgan are still alive. Let me save them. I can do it. I can make it in time. I know it."


    Lilith looked at Rowan with conflicted sympathy. "You can''t go back," she said. "Moondial is lost to us. Your cover was blown. They''ll be looking for you now."


    "I can make myself invisible. Please. I''m not being sentimental. Rafael and Morgan are both skilled warriors. Rafael is the Holy Spirit! If Adam realizes it and captures him, we lose our strongest weapon-"


    "Rafael is not our strongest weapon," Lilith interrupted. She turned from Rowan and walked to a table where chess pieces were spread across a checkerboard. She lifted the black bishop and considered it. Blue sconces lit the room. Her hair shimmered in the light.


    Lilith reached a decision, putting the rook back in place, and saying, "The Holy Spirit cannot fall into Adam''s hands. You might make it in time to rescue them, but if you fail, if the enemy captures Rafael, take him off the board. Adam cannot get hold of another ikon. He''s already too powerful."


    Rowan nodded grimly. Lilith continued.


    "The only option left to us is a direct assassination. For that, we need our strongest weapon on the board. We need Samaal. Save the Avalyn children, then prepare a gateway. When the moon reaches its Perigee, we move Samaal to Eden."


    Rowan almost woke up; they were so scared. Rowan had never met or seen Samaal before, but they knew he was Lilith''s son. They knew enough to worry and wonder what it meant to bring him to Eden. A sacrifice would be needed. Did Lilith intend for Rowan to sacrifice Lyn to open the door?


    Lilith put her hand on Rowan''s face lovingly. "Remember your promise. To avenge your people. We can kill Adam. I need your strength, and we need Samaal on Eden. Are you ready?"


    Rowan nodded resolutely.


    "Good. Wake up, my love. Hurry. Save Rafael, or kill him."

 Chapter 7 - Rowan & The Fallen

    Rowan left Sprigga with instructions to care for Lyn in case they didn''t return. Crossing the caverns took considerably less time without the 8-year-old, but time nonetheless.


    Racing up the stairs past the wine cellar, Rowan took the appearance of a guard. As Captain Reynard, Rowan knew each of the guards and their schedules, so they knew exactly who to impersonate.


    Rowan quietly raced up to the bedrooms, checking Arthur''s room first, finding evidence of a fight with blood stains on the floor. Then she searched Rafael''s room and found nothing out of the ordinary. Finally, climbing the stairs to Morgan''s room, they found two guards, Limu and Sifu. Wearing another captain''s face, Rowan asked them what had happened.


    "Steward Avalyn killed Good Brother Timothy, and the Holy Father struck him down. Rafael is missing and assumed dead. Morgan is in a coma," Sifu answered.


    "Or Morgan killed her father in defense before succumbing to grief," Limu rejoined.


    "No one knows what happened but Morgan, and she''s not talking. Rafael was last seen going into the same room we found Morgan unconscious and Steward Avalyn dead. Maybe Adam obliterated him. Maybe Rafael killed his father and jumped over the balcony. Who knows?"


    Rowan''s heart sank. They were too late. "Who is in charge?"


    "Godfather Adam named Milo Meiori Steward of Vulpex," answered Limu.


    Rowan processed it all silently for a moment, then asked, "Can I see Morgan? I might be able to reach her, maybe even wake her up."


    "What are you talking about? What can you do that church-trained medical professionals haven''t already done?"


    "Allow me to demonstrate," Rowan requested, putting swift hands on Sifu and Limu''s foreheads. "Sleep," Rowan ordered, and they collapsed to the floor. Rowan stepped over the guards, opened the door, and locked it behind them.


    There she was: darling Morgan, who Rowan had helped raise since infancy, catatonic. Cold beads of sweat ran down Morgan''s face. She was in pain. Rowan gave in for a moment to despair, then shook themself and their tears, cleared their mind and sat down next to Morgan. Rowan gently caressed Morgan''s face, then rested a hand on her forehead.


    The attack was almost immediate. Rowan was expecting something, but the power and brutality were unlike anything they''d experienced. It was all they could do to withstand the onslaught and erect a defense simultaneously.


    Once within the astral walls of their Inarin home, Rowan narrowed the barriers and felt outward into their psychic surroundings, sensing Morgan, miraculously intact but terrified and suffering immensely. Another presence was occupying Morgan''s mind and body. Rowan couldn''t see it yet in the darkness but sensed its hatred, anger, and dread.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Then it appeared to them, dressed as a firefox. It resembled Rowan''s father, with key distinctions, particularly in the eyes. The false firefox''s eyes were full of spite and wicked humor.


    "So nice to finally meet," the false firefox greeted cheerfully. "Even coming to me! How marvelously kind you are. You must be the teacher. You''ll be pleased to know that Morgan has held on admirably, but I''m afraid she''s about to break."


    "Let''s skip the pleasantries. What are you?" Rowan demanded.


    It flashed a wry smile. "Haven''t you already guessed? I''m an angel."


    Rowan understood. "Fallen. How are you here? Your kind is supposed to be chained in Hell."


    "Oh, I''m not here. My body is still in Hell, but my mind can travel anywhere I''m invited."


    "So that explains it. Adam summoned you and gave you the body of a simpleton. Someone who couldn''t resist and no one would miss."


    "Aren''t you the clever one? No wonder you survived the extinction of your people. Not clever enough to stay alive, I''m afraid. You should have stayed in that cave."


    Rowan almost dropped their defenses in shock. It knew about the cavern? Did it know about Sprigga? How?


    The fallen firefox laughed. "Of course, I know about the cave. I even know about your tree-friend and how you''re teaching Lyn magic. The familiar showed us everything. What were you thinking, taking the monkey with you? Adam already sent a missionary to chop that underground forest down to firewood. Should be arriving any minute."


    Rowan panicked. It was over. They were about to lose everything. Their hopes evaporated. The fallen firefox soaked it in with a grin.


    "What did you do to Rafael?" Rowan asked. Their last hope.


    "I threw him over the balcony right before I murdered Arthur and possessed young Morgan here."


    Rowan screamed out. "Why are you doing this? Why serve Adam?" The fallen shrugged.


    "It''s like you said: Adam summoned me. He can banish me as easily, and I don''t especially enjoy Hell. Whereas this is paradise. I''d much rather stay here. It''s like a vacation for me."


    "So you serve Adam because it''s convenient. But why kill Rafael? Do you know what he was?"


    "Of course, I know! You think I want to help Adam steal even more power? Hell no! Better it''s free to reincarnate. How did you manage to channel the Holy Spirit into a body? That''s what I want to know. Maybe I should just possess you and find out for myself."


    "I think you''ll find my mind less hospitable than that of a sixteen-year-old," Rowan threatened.


    The false fox laughed. "That may be. That may be. Still, I think-" it stopped mid-sentence, seeming to have heard something. "Excuse me, I''m being hailed," it said with a grin and then disappeared. Rowan reached out and saw an image of Morgan, still alive with her defenses intact, speaking with the fallen. It lasted but a moment, felt like an eternity and when it finally ended, Rowan was thrown back into their own mind and body.


    Rowan opened their eyes in time to watch Morgan''s eyes open. A sinister grin broke across Morgan''s face as it looked directly at Rowan. It sat up slowly, savoring the moment.


    "So," Morgan said. "Where were we? Oh, right, I was about to possess your body. Well, good news, I already have a body, so I don''t need yours anymore."


    Rowan stared in horror. It looked like Morgan, but it wasn''t Morgan. Her face had never before taken on such a spiteful and malicious quality. Rowan stood and backed slowly toward the door.


    "Don''t worry," Morgan said with a reassuring smile. "Morgan and I made a deal: her body for your life. I''m a man of my word, so you''re free to go. If you hurry, you might make it back before Adam''s missionary arrives."


    Rowan reached the door and opened it without taking their eyes off Morgan, saying, "Morgan, if you can hear me, I will come back for you. We will get this thing out of you."


    Morgan responded, "Sorry, ladies, but this body is mine until it dies."


    Rowan turned and ran as Morgan''s voice echoed down the hall, "Good luck making it back in time!"

 Chapter 8 - Sanctuary

    Apple had never felt more at home. Castle Moondial was stiflingly comfortable, not at all suited to a monkey. More than anything else, Apple wanted to climb trees in a forest and be carefree, but she couldn''t because in the center of Apple''s forehead was a gem. It separated her from the wild, strange cave animals surrounding her. But in this underground forest, Apple was free to be an animal again.


    Sprigga, it turns out, was a playful tree spirit with boundless energy. When Rowan left to rescue Rafael and Morgan, Sprigga took to caring for Lyn immediately. They played games of tag, hide and seek, and throwing contests until Lyn was finally exhausted again. The young girl was presently sleeping on a mound of soft moss.


    Apple was still wide awake. She didn''t need to sleep. Another consequence of the gem in her forehead; she never tired. She could sleep if she wanted, but for the first time in her existence, Apple was free and in a forest. She was too happy and excited to sleep. Instead, she chased the bizarre green cave animals, and climbed the tallest tree in the forest. Fully three times larger than any other tree in the forest, its branches were wide and soaked up nearly all the sunlight that broke through from a crack in the ceiling. Apple climbed as high as she dared and took in her surroundings.


    Sanctuary was massive, with rows of carved stone separating the forest into four equal parts. Each quadrant was distinct, with unique plants and animals. Two were blooming with gorgeous flowers, while another was dark and deadly with thorny vines and sinister-looking plants. The fourth district was mainly water, and plants that grew underwater. Colorful birds filled the air, and other animals and insects of all sorts lived and died in the cavern, having never seen the sky. Apple wondered which of them was more trapped.


    Suddenly Sprigga''s face appeared in the bark of the branch that Apple was clinging.


    "You should be careful when exploring the forest. Some of the plants and animals are carnivorous," said Sprigga with a voice of a buzzing beehive.


    Apple immediately worried about Lyn''s safety. "Would anything hurt Lyn? Should I stay with her?" she asked frantically.


    "No, don''t worry. I can sense everything that happens in Sanctuary. I won''t let any predators get near Lyn while she sleeps," Sprigga said calmly, and Apple relaxed.


    "Forgive me," Sprigga continued, "but I''ve never seen a creature like yourself before. I wonder, were you born with that stone in your head?"


    Apple touched her gem absent-mindedly. "No," she answered. "This was installed shortly after I was born. It gives me knowledge and energy."


    Sprigga''s face rearranged itself into a look of surprise and awe. "That''s powerful magic."


    Apple continued absent-mindedly, "I don''t remember anything before the gem. It''s as though I woke up for the first time to see His face."


    "Whose face?" Sprigga asked.


    "The Godfather''s," Apple whispered as waves of reverence and dread washed over her. In the back of her mind, Apple knew something was about to happen. Every familiar on the island knew. But Apple couldn''t think clearly about it, like a dream from long ago. All the details were missing. But she sensed it. The Godfather was making moves. Apple was so preoccupied in thought that she didn''t notice Sprigga''s reaction. The bark on Sprigga''s face transformed into an expression of deep distrust, fear, and uncertainty. But when Apple looked back, Sprigga''s usual mild demeanor had returned.


    "I''ve never seen a creature like you, either," she said. "If you don''t mind my asking, what¡­ are you? How do you know everything that happens in the forest, and how are you in a tree right now?"


    Sprigga chuckled, and it sounded like wood knocking together. "I am the tree. I''m its hands, eyes, and ears. The roots of this Great Oak touch the roots of every other tree. So I''m connected to every tree in Sanctuary. I hear their thoughts and feel what they feel. And in turn, they see through my eyes. They''re even listening to our conversation."


    That surprised Apple. It hadn''t occurred to her that trees had thoughts or feelings, let alone that they could listen. It made her feel even smaller than usual.


    "What are the trees saying now?" Apple asked, not knowing why.


    Sprigga was silent for a moment. "They''re divided. The vines and thorny bushes are frightened. But the flowering trees are grateful to have guests. It can be a bit boring after a few hundred years with no one to talk to but the birds. The fruit trees ask if you''re hungry. They''re very proud of their produce. We''ve been cultivating the sweetest, juiciest pomegranates for centuries."


    It had been hours since Apple last ate. Likewise, Lyn would soon wake up hungry.


    "Please give my thanks to the fruit trees. It would be good to collect some food for when Lyn wakes."


    "Wonderful idea," responded Sprigga. "I''ll meet you at the base of the Oak, and we''ll go gathering." Sprigga''s face disappeared and the tree''s usual bark pattern returned.


    Apple climbed down slowly, carefully, half distracted. Something was coming, but she could do nothing to stop it. She didn''t even know what it was or when it would arrive.


    When Apple reached the forest floor, she saw that Lyn had already woken. She was hungry and also distressed at Rowan and Apple''s absence. Apple comforted Lyn and tended to her worries; before long, she forgot about her own. Once Lyn was settled and ready, Sprigga guided them through the forest. They passed by one of the carved stone barriers, and Apple saw engravings with what might be names and dates. Then she realized the walls weren''t walls at all, but burial chambers entombing countless bodies.


    The fruit grove was expertly managed, with orange, pomegranate, pear, cherry, and almond trees neatly arranged with just enough space for each tree to flourish. The fruits looked ripe and full. Somehow the entire grove not only grew but thrived in this underground cavern.


    "How is this possible?" Apple asked.


    As Sprigga answered, a nearby tree branch lowered a pomegranate into Sprigga''s clawed hand, "I told you. My roots touch the roots of every tree in Sanctuary. I collect the sunlight and distribute it to every other growing being here. It''s the same with the water. My roots go deep enough to touch the ocean, so I transfer water to everyone else here."


    Sprigga opened the pomegranate and gave one half to Apple and the other to Lyn, and the two ate merrily. They wandered the grove and sampled the fruits and nuts. Everything tasted delicious. They were contently fed and laughing when all of a sudden, Apple became paralyzed. She couldn''t move or speak or even blink. It was as if someone had flipped a switch and shut her down.


    Apple heard a scream from behind her that sounded like the cry of a giant bird. In Apple''s periphery, Sprigga narrowly dodged a flying, spinning saw. Lyn grabbed Apple, shook her, and tried to make her run, but not a muscle was moved. Finally, Lyn carried Apple away from the attacker. With her face now in Lyn''s shoulder and her eyes drying and painful from her inability to blink, Apple could see nothing. But she wasn''t entirely without options. Apple could still think and process what her senses detected, and she had an idea.


    The attacker must also have a familiar, Apple reasoned, because she sensed them earlier. She could transfer her perspective to the eyes of the attacker''s familiar. Apple reached into the Aether and linked with the nearest familiar, a giant hawk.


    Apple shifted perspective.


    From the bird''s eye, Apple could see the entire forested cavern. The hawk had entered the cave through the crack in the ceiling and circled above them. Secured by a harness to the hawk''s belly rode a man with golden hair. The rider wielded four metallic disks, which spun in the air, occasionally shooting in Sprigga''s direction and then returning like yo-yos. Sprigga was on the ground fighting valiantly, narrowly evading the rider''s attacks. Vines shot out of the forest floor like spears at high velocity, but the rider deflected Sprigga''s attacks and cut down the vines with his disks.


    Meanwhile, Lyn was carrying Apple''s frozen body away from the battle, but neither the rider nor the hawk lost sight of them. The fight lasted mere seconds before one of the flying saws carved Sprigga in two. Sprigga''s body fell to the ground and was swallowed immediately by vines and moss. The hawk stopped circling and instead dove toward Lyn and Apple, claws outstretched. It was about to swoop down and fly away with Lyn when out of nowhere, a ball of fire shot through the air and struck the hawk dead in one eye and out the other.


    Apple, watching from the hawk''s perspective, felt it die. The force and trauma knocked her back into her own body with whiplash. She blacked out and collapsed in Lyn''s terrified arms.


    Rowan walked toward the giant bird''s dead body with a fireball in each hand, breathing heavily, exhausted from running through the caverns, and devastated at having lost Rafael and Morgan. But they had made it in time. Lyn was still alive.


    Unfortunately, so was the rider. He crawled from under the hawk''s corpse, bloodied and bruised from the fall and looking angry. He wore handsome leather armor and had pale features. The flying disks returned and spun around the missionary. Using two disks as shields, he blocked every fireball Rowan threw at him while using the other two disks to attack. Rowan ducked and dodged as best they could, but his attacks were relentless and precise. Try as they might, Rowan couldn''t keep up. More than once, a disk stopped midair, reversed direction, and cut Rowan, narrowly missing a vital area. They would have been cleaved in two were it not for Lyn.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The young girl was hiding behind a fallen tree, far from the two fighters, but she still had the crystal filled with mana she had gathered in the crystal caverns. Lyn summoned the mana stored in the crystal, and shrunk it into a blinding bright ball. It couldn''t hurt the missionary, but it might distract him.


    Lyn threw the ball of light at the missionary''s face. He tried to dodge and wave the magelight away, but his hands went through it like mist, and still, it shined in his face. The missionary stepped on one of his disks, and it carried him into the air, away from Rowan and Lyn''s attacks. The other three disks spun around him defensively.


    Meanwhile, Sprigga had collected their nutrients to the Great Oak and stepped out of the giant tree again. With Sprigga recovered, the battle was now three-on-one.


    Even with an airborne advantage, the missionary could only defend himself. The fight had turned, and it looked to soon be over. In a desperate act, the missionary changed tactics and flew toward Sprigga. At first, they thought he meant to attack the forest spirit, and Sprigga defended themselves accordingly, but he flew over Sprigga and instead sent all three available disks to see the Great Oak down the middle.


    Sprigga''s scream was horrible and heartbreaking, collapsing to the ground. Rowan threw fireballs at a mad speed, but the missionary dodged and flew around the Oak. Meanwhile, the disks carved the Oak down, sawing off branches at rapid, sadistic speed while Sprigga screamed in agony. Rowan ran and threw fireballs in a vain attempt to stop the assault, but it was too late. In a matter of seconds, the Great Oak of Sanctuary was reduced to a large tree trunk. Sprigga was on the ground, life fading away, and it was all Rowan could do to reach them in time, to hold their hand as Sprigga''s body again turned to dust, this time for the last time. Rowan yelled in anguish and rage, turning to face the floating missionary, still contending with Lyn''s blinding magelight.


    What neither the missionary nor Lyn knew was Rowan wasn''t in their true firefox form. The anthropomorphic shape they allowed certain humans to see was worn for comfort and convenience. Rowan''s true self was fire, pure and wild. Rowan''s people used to jump into rivers of lava and swim beneath the crust of Eden. The skin on Rowan''s body began to melt and crackle away as flames erupted from within, slowly at first but growing in size and intensity. All the while, Rowan stared daggers at the missionary.


    The missionary, meanwhile, from his vantage in the air, didn''t appear especially concerned until he threw two disks in Rowan''s direction. By the time the disks hit Rowan, their physical body had already been reduced to ashes. Only flames remained, in the shape of a giant fox. The disks flew through the flames like leaves on the wind, dealing about as much damage. Once he saw that his weapons were useless against Rowan''s true form, the smug confidence left his face. He sent the disks spinning through Rowan twice again, but the flames were only fanned.


    Rowan leapt into the air. An explosion erupted beneath their flamed paws, setting the surrounding area on fire. The missionary redirected all three shields to defend himself from the attack, but Rowan spun midair instead of attacking him head-on. Rowan''s tails swiped from the side, ignoring the shields and passing through them. The missionary was burned instantly and severely. Agony distracted him, and he lost focus of his weapons. All four disks fell to the cave floor. The missionary also fell, in flames and screaming, until he struck his head on a stone and died instantly; his corpse still on fire.


    Rowan landed gracefully and returned to their anthropomorphic shape. Maintaining their true form demanded an immense amount of energy and left them exhausted after. On Inari, the volcano used to replenish a firefox''s magic, so Rowan could maintain their true form indefinitely, but with Inari destroyed and the volcano now a steaming ruin under the ocean, Rowan had to rely on reserves of energy, and there wasn''t much left.


    Rowan looked around and saw the entire Sanctuary was burning. Fireballs were damaging enough, but when Rowan''s true firefox form was unleashed, much of the forest was set on fire. It was too late to do anything but flee now. Adam knew where they were, Sprigga was dead, and Lyn was in danger. Rowan ran to her. She was crying in fear, rocking and holding Apple''s limp body. Rowan looked down at Apple with disgust and hatred and briefly considered throwing her into the fire. But Rowan was a soldier and had orders to follow. So Rowan picked up Apple and instructed Lyn to follow as they ran to a far corner of the cave.


    The flames were growing and expanding, and the sound of cracking wood became deafening as Rowan struggled to find an opening in the cave wall. Lyn tried to stop crying, but the flames were getting closer, and she was terrified. Finally, Rowan found the secret opening, something impossible to find if one didn''t know to look for it. Rowan pushed hard against a thin crack in the cave wall and revealed a narrow passage. The three of them squeezed through quickly, and Rowan pushed the wall closed behind them, again trapping them in absolute darkness. This time, Lyn was the first to summon her magelight. A silvery, green, blue, red, and orange swirling orb lit their surroundings, a long, narrow passageway. Lyn''s tears quickly dried as she found a way to be useful. Rowan carried Apple''s still unconscious body and ordered Lyn to lead the way. They continued walking in silence for a long time until they finally reached what looked like a dead-end. Once again, Rowan found a hidden crack and pushed it wide open.


    They stepped out into the clean ocean air for the first time in over a day. It was still the dark of night, but the moon shined brightly above them, illuminating everything with a pale, eerie light. Not far from where they emerged was a small wooden shack, seemingly built on the beach in the middle of nowhere for no obvious purpose, but Rowan knew its purpose, marched over to it, and ripped the door open with the strength and frustration of someone with nothing left to lose. Lyn followed meekly behind, still scared but now of Rowan''s rage. It had been a traumatic few hours for the poor girl, and Apple was still unconscious.


    Inside the wooden shack was a simple bed and emergency supplies. Against the wall opposite the door leaned a small canoe.


    ''Come here,'' Rowan signaled to Lyn with one hand, the other still holding Apple by the throat. Lyn stepped forward obediently, eyes never leaving Apple''s unconscious body.


    ''Will she be okay?'' Lyn asked, on the verge of tears.


    Rowan''s face took a cold and frightening expression. Their finger fell on the bed with intention and force.


    Lyn trembled but obeyed. ''Can I sleep with Apple?'' she asked.


    Rowan hesitated for a brutal few seconds before answering, ''Of course,'' and laid Apple next to Lyn in the bed. The girl put her arms around her monkey and tried to find solace.


    Then, just as she had done to the guards outside Morgan''s room, Rowan put their hand on Lyn''s forehead and said, "Sleep."


    Lyn passed out immediately. Then Rowan ripped Apple out of Lyn''s arms and carried her outside and to the ocean.


    The monkey was still unconscious. It will be easy, Rowan decided. A mercy killing.


    But as the waves brushed Rowan''s ankles, they stopped to look at the stars.


    A moment passed before Rowan turned around and laid Apple gently on the sand. Then Rowan lit a small fire and leaned over the monkey''s head.


    Delicately, with sharp claws, Rowan pried the jewel from the monkey''s forehead. It took some doing. Adam somehow grafted the stone directly into the bone and frontal brain.


    The stone came out with a cracking pop, and blood filled the space. Rowan sacrificed some of their quintessence to heal the hole in the monkey''s forehead.


    Lyn would never forgive Rowan for killing her precious Apple.


    After the stone was removed, the monkey was still breathing. A bright scar marked her forehead. The monkey would never speak or sign again. Perhaps she might carry the memories of her time as a familiar, but Apple was now simply a monkey.


    Rowan carried her back to the shack and laid her on a shelf where she might heal or die undisturbed.


    After locking Lyn safely in the shack, Rowan walked down the beach for nearly an hour. It was approaching dawn, but the moon was so big and bright in the sky it might have been noonday. The cliffside seemed to glow in the moonlight, juxtaposed with sharp, dark shadows carving out slices of inky blackness.


    The cool beach wind was crisp and bracing, mist collected in Rowan''s fur. Eventually, Rowan reached a modest beach house, one of the many secret homes that Rowan''s people built on the Vulpen Islands long before the first human ships landed.


    The beach house was a cover. The real house was behind it, in the mountain stone itself. But Rowan had spent enough time in caves for one day. They only needed one object. Inside the modest cabin was a full-length mirror, set in wood, and carved with intricate engravings.


    Rowan dragged the mirror out into the moonlight and sat next to it. Rowan held the familiar''s jewel in their palm and then placed their hand on the mirror so the jewel and mirror were touching.


    Rowan closed their eyes to meditate. Lilith would be waiting.


    Traveling through a dreamscape, Rowan came to Lilith''s hallway and the intricately detailed and graphic door to Lilith''s astral chamber. Rowan knocked, and the door opened.


    In the center of a dark, gothic room stood Lilith, barefoot, statuesque, and haunting.


    Rowan ran to Lilith, who embraced them in excitement and sympathy.


    Lilith kissed Rowan tenderly on the forehead. "My darling, I''m so sorry for your loss. We will avenge them, I swear to you. Adam will pay for everything he''s done. Tonight, I show you how. Is everything ready?"


    "Yes. I''m at the beach house with the mirror. I''m using the familiar''s jewel to fuel the bridge. Will you come to Eden?"


    Lilith shook her head sadly. "I''m bound to this place. I can''t leave Nod. Not yet, at least."


    Rowan sighed softly. "Okay. Then I just need your mirror''s location and we can begin."


    Lilith caressed Rowan''s face gently and smiled. "I know, my darling. I want to feel you truly in my arms, too. Our day will come. That''s my second promise to you tonight."


    Rowan nodded and tried to feel better despite themself.


    "I believe you," Rowan said, and maybe they even meant it.


    "Good," Lilith smiled and kissed Rowan again on the forehead.


    Rowan opened their eyes and knew where to find Lilith''s mirror. The magic flowed out of them and into the mirror. The reflection shifted and came into focus. On the other side stood Lilith, precisely as she had appeared in Rowan''s dreams. Next to Lilith was a tall, handsome man with dark features and long black hair tied into a braid.


    "Now," Rowan shouted.


    The dark man next to Lilith ran toward the mirror and leapt through it. After him came several monstrous flying creatures with large fangs and claws.


    As he and his beasties passed through the mirror, Rowan felt the jewel''s mana drain. Familiars were supposedly connected to an infinite mana source, but it appeared the jewels themselves were finite. It crumbled to dust after the eighth beastie flew through, and the connection to Lilith''s mirror was severed.


    Circling all around her, grotesque devils flew and screamed in vicious delight. The man stood nearby. He was smiling like a kid and jumping on the sand as if he''d never seen sand before. Then he ran toward the ocean to touch the water, but he was afraid of the waves, so he ran back laughing.


    "So this is Eden," he exclaimed with joyous awe. He wore simple black leather. His brown eyes shined like obsidian in the moonlight. He was beautiful and frightening, not unlike his mother, but he seemed so much softer, almost child-like.


    "Hello. I''m Rowan," they greeted him.


    "Yes, I know. Um¡­ hello. I''m Samaal. It''s good to meet you," he said with a shy smile. He wasn''t at all what Rowan had expected.


    But before Rowan could reconcile their expectations with reality, a loud blast came from up the beach where Lyn was sleeping. Rowan sprinted toward the shack. Samaal followed, and so did the flying devils, but they arrived too late.


    The shack door had been blown open, and thick smoke filled the air and was carried away by the strong beach winds. Lyn was gone. Rowan screamed and panicked. They searched the area, and the devils searched from the skies, but the only clue they found was on the bed where Lyn had slept: a single black raven''s feather.

 Chapter 9 - Morgan

    At only 16, Morgan towered over most people. Sometimes her height made her feel freakish, and it intimidated most men. They eyed her from around the great hall, sizing her up, judging her prospective value to them and their lineage. She hated them but wore a smile all the same. Morgan knew her duties to her family and her island, and she wasn''t the type to run or hide from responsibility.


    At the moment, that meant politely tolerating Baird Liath. The thirty-year-old son of Sapho''s steward, Baird, was nursing a broken rib acquired in an earlier match against Rafael. Baird was drinking heavily to dull the pain and humiliation, having lost to a teenager. But he was a good sport about it, congratulating Rafael, and never once making an excuse for himself. He seemed a decent man. Morgan simply wasn''t attracted to him. He was far from her worst option, though. She glanced across the room, wondering if Baird was the best of a bad situation, fearing he was. If she waited much longer, Godfather Adam would assign her a husband, probably somewhere far away on the continent of Garden. Morgan sipped her honey drink, smiling away the sinking feeling in her chest, wishing she could escape her fate.


    Mercifully, Milo Meiori appeared. Milo was a friend of the family, almost sixty and well-preserved, though his face was drawn with lines of frustration and fury. He had a distinguished black beard, gone grey in recent years, smiling warmly upon seeing her and interrupting Baird Liath.


    "Morgan, my dear girl, you''re a vision. A more radiant sight I''ve never seen." She smiled at the compliment and marveled at her gown. It was layered purple silk with gold trim, wrapped around her neck to leave her arms and shoulders bare. It hung down to nearly touch the floor. Her shining black hair had been braided up and secured with flowers. Indeed, she felt beautiful.


    Milo beamed and leaned to whisper something in Baird''s ear. The younger man appeared insulted, but Milo Meiori was once the Steward of Lona, the largest Vulpen Island after Crescent, and his voice was steeled with authority. Baird Liath bowed his head, said goodnight and walked away. Milo and Morgan shared a knowing smile. She trusted Milo but still felt uneasy.


    "I was looking for your father when I saw you in need of rescuing," Milo told her with a wink. "Have you seen him?


    "Not since the tournament," she said quietly. "Father met with someone during the final match. I''d never seen him before, but he wore good brothers'' robes. They stayed for a bit after Rafael''s victory, but I turned for a moment, and they were both gone. I don''t know where either of them are now."


    Speak of the devil, and he shall appear.


    Morgan looked up and saw the good brother from earlier. He was alone, walking down the stairs and dressed in black, maintaining an intense, unblinking stare. Morgan followed his gaze and found her brother Raf, flirting with Sparrow Nwin, the daughter of Steward Nwin of Minao.


    All the Vulpen stewarding families were in attendance. Sparrow was the only girl near Raf''s age, and tonight was their first meeting. He was 14. She was 15. They were laughing.


    Morgan excused herself and rushed across the room. Something about the good brother scared her, and for whatever reason, he was heading toward her little brother.


    She had to protect him.


    Morgan stepped beside Raf just as the stranger broke through the crowd and introduced himself.


    "Rafael Avalyn, son of Steward Avalyn, it''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Good Brother Timothy. The Holy Father sent me to be your spiritual guide, effective immediately." Everyone froze in shock except Timothy, who seemed to be enjoying himself.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    It was Morgan who finally spoke. "You''re Brother Mizzet''s replacement? I had no idea he was so near retirement." Brother Timothy turned to Morgan and tilted his head.


    "Not at all," he said. "Good Brother Mizzet was summoned to Garden to be rewarded for his loyal devotion to the Holy Father," he answered with a beneficent smile that somehow felt threatening.


    "Well then, we look forward to cooperating with you," Morgan smiled in return.


    Brother Timothy turned to address Raf. "Your sister speaks for you? Because we''ll be cooperating immediately. I''ve acquainted myself with Castle Moondial''s records and discovered something alarming. Over the past few months, several human bodies have washed ashore. I believe you have a killer on the island."


    The atmosphere in the room chilled.


    "What evidence do you have that they''re all related?" Raf broke the silence.


    "Nice to see you participating. No proof, just patterns. The bodies were similarly mutilated. It''s all in the reports if anyone bothered to look."


    Steward Arthur Avalyn rushed into the room. "I have my best man on the case already," Arthur said as he strolled toward his children. "My apologies, everyone, I became aware of the killings earlier today, and I''ve sent Captain Reynard to bring swift justice to the guilty party. Rest assured, we are all safe here. The killer will soon be apprehended. Now, I need to speak to my children about these new developments. Everyone should continue celebrating. Music, please. Rafael, Morgan, come with me."


    As they rose to leave, Good Brother Timothy addressed Raf, "Your education begins tomorrow morning. Be ready."


    Steward Avalyn turned to leave, and his children followed, sensing they just narrowly dodged a surprise attack. They kept silent, travelling upstairs and into Arthur''s office. Morgan''s grandmother Henrietta was already seated with a glass of lemonade. She was in her 80s. No one expected her to be celebrating this late into the night. In the candlelight, Gramma Henri looked frail and thin, but her mind was sharp as ever.


    Once Morgan closed the door behind them, Arthur addressed his family. "We''re all here. Let''s get to it. Timothy says he found evidence of a serial killer on the island. I lied. Reynard isn''t on the case, but that should explain his disappearance for the time being. In the morning, we''ll tell the staff that Lyn was sent to live with the Meioris on Lona. Indivar and Lyn are the same age. It''s a plausible story. I''ll get Milo to go along with it before he leaves."


    "What''s going on?" Raf asked his father with panic in his eyes. "What''s this about bodies washing ashore?


    "I don''t know. We''ll deal with that later. Our more pressing concern is investigating the source of this information: Good Brother Timothy," Arthur said with gravity. "He says he''s here to determine if you''re equipped to be the Steward of Vulpex."


    Henrietta interrupted, "I think he was sent here to investigate our rebellion. Apple spied on Timothy speaking with none other than Adam, Himself. Rowan was nearly exposed. They had to be sent away."


    "You said Lyn was sent, too," Morgan spoke up. "How is she involved?"


    "Lyn is a witch. The captain brought her along to train her in secret," Arthur answered.


    Morgan was devastated. In one night, without warning or goodbyes, she lost both her teacher and her sister. Morgan fought back tears. "Where did they go?" she asked.


    "They went into the caverns," Arthur answered. "They''re safe. Safer than any of us. If your grandmother is right and Timothy is here to investigate, then Adam knows, or at least suspects, something, and we''re all in danger. I don''t think Timothy has any evidence seeing as we''re all still alive."


    A grave silence fell over the room. Henri sighed long and heavily. Down the halls, distant music rang through the castle.


    Raf spoke first. "We all know Adam should die for his crimes, but he''s immortal. He''s invincible. No one can even touch Adam unless He wants them to. It''s not too late to stop before we all get killed."


    Morgan answered angrily, "Adam slaughtered the fae folk! Every firefox except Rowan, and now he''s sent an assassin to finish the job. He needs to be stopped."


    "We can''t avenge the firefox if we''re dead!"


    "Enough!" Henrietta''s voice was soft but unyielding. "Rafael, you said it yourself: no one can touch Adam unless He wants them to. He lets his guard down at times. We just need you in position when he does."


    Arthur took command of the conversation again, "If Timothy is telling the truth, then this is our best chance, Rafael."


    Raf looked so young and scared. "What makes you think we can win?" He begged. "When so many people tried and failed?"


    "It''s time to tell him, son," Gramma Henri said. Morgan grasped Raf''s hand.


    "Yes," Arthur conceded. "It''s time you knew the truth. Rafael... son, you are the Holy Ghost."

 Chapter 10 - Holy Ghost & The Bloodless Dead

    Judging by the purple bruises under Raf''s eyes, Morgan surmised he''d been awake all night. She had hardly slept, either.


    In her quiet moments, Morgan used to wonder why people were so quick to admire and follow Raf. In her darkest moments, when she was all alone, she resented him for it. He was two years younger than her, but still, she always trusted and believed in him, even as a baby. Now that the truth was out, suddenly, it made sense. The faith everyone had in him, the admiration she held for her baby brother: it was all magic, an innocent consequence of his very existence.


    They ate breakfast in silence, and she glanced over at him, wondering, did he ever doubt himself before last night? Did he never question why everyone treated him special? Does he doubt himself now, now that he knows the truth, that they were magically compelled to trust him and follow him? By the weight of his shoulders and the silence that followed him, he seemed wracked with doubt.


    Now that Morgan knew the truth, she doubted him, too, and wondered if it was her doubt or his. The guards and servants surrounding Raf, too, seemed unsure and sluggish. Were they grappling with their own insecurities, she wondered, or Raf''s?


    To complicate things further, Brother Timothy walked into the dining hall, looking smug. He eyed Raf hungrily, and waves of dread swept over Morgan; even the guards shuddered, but Morgan and Raf concealed it expertly. Rowan taught them the art of deception at an early age. The uprising, and their lives, relied on the ability to lie convincingly.


    Timothy''s smile was unnerving and unrelenting. "You ate. Gross. Let''s go."


    The siblings shared a confused glance but followed dutifully. The smile never left Timothy''s face, like the face of a mannequin. He led them out of the castle and to the stone benches carved into the cliffside. The wind whistled like a ceiling overhead. The view of the island was breathtaking. But far across the ocean, a pillar of smoke rose off the smoldering island of Inari, the ruined home of the firefox, an ever-present reminder of Adam''s terrible crimes and power.


    Timothy smiled at them as they hurried to sit, and Morgan wondered if it would be possible to shove him over the cliff. Is that why he brought them to the cliff room? It was a bold move for their first day of instruction. Was he threatening them or taunting them? Both or neither? After a long and uncomfortable silence, Timothy finally began speaking.


    "Brother Mizzet left records of the subjects you''ve already covered, but before I can teach you, I need to test your knowledge myself. You will each take turns reciting the history of Eden to me, starting with Morgan."


    He looked at Morgan, and her heart started pounding. She cleared her head and got her story straight, concentrating on the sanctioned version, and began:


    "Almost 6000 years ago, God made Adam out of land and water to rule and protect Eden. God took a rib from Adam while he slept and made Eve to be mother of humanity. When their first son Cain murdered their second son Abel, God cursed Cain and banished him to Nod."


    "Good," Timothy interrupted. "Rafael." Raf cleared his throat and continued.


    "Manipulated by Lucifer and grief Eve ate the forbidden fruit, and acquired knowledge, but the fruit was cursed. From then on, her children would age and die. God appeared and spoke that humans had free will; for better or worse, they chose their destiny. God would not interfere again. Before leaving, God rewarded Adam for his obedience with godly powers, with which to guide his children."


    "Uh-huh." Something inscrutable flashed across his face as Brother Timothy turned to appreciate the view. He walked nearer the edge and directed, "Morgan."


    She was ready this time. "Over the centuries, children of Adam and Eve covered the land of Garden. In the year 2288, Adam discovered a narrow land bridge that led to a new continent. The new land became known as Exile because Adam exiled criminals across the land bridge."


    "It is beautiful here," Timothy mused aloud, in wonder and hate. He seemed to have forgotten himself completely, breathing deep and gazing out over the lush island canopy, teeming with life and dancing on the wind. Far below, the Cove Market was bustling with people. The rising sun set the horizon aflame with reds and golds rippling off blue waves. Morgan saw an opportunity.


    "Is it beautiful where you''re from?" She coyly inquired.


    When Timothy turned to look at her, his smile was gone. His face was void of emotion. "Where I''m from, the climates are more... unforgiving."


    Morgan gulped.


    Timothy turned back to the view. "Rafael, what happened next?" Raf hesitated a moment but continued.


    "Two millennia passed. Exile became densely populated. Societies began to develop around areas rich in rare minerals and produce. Adam permitted them a level of independence for a time, even allowing a few Exile cities to trade with cities in Garden. Before long, nations formed and amassed influence and power. Until the newly-crowned King of Atlantis declared war on Adam, believing free will meant nothing if a God like Adam ruled everyone. Adam crushed the rebellion and sank a quarter of the continent of Exile into the ocean. After that, Adam took control over Exile. He forgave the survivors, the criminals, and their children and established a Church in every city to keep the peace."


    Timothy kept his eyes on the sunrise but addressed Morgan, "Tell me the history of your island."


    "Crescent''s history goes back over three millennia, when sailors were lost in a storm and crashed ashore. Each of the Vulpen islands developed their own cultures and systems of leadership. But everyone in Vulpex venerated the firefox who lived on the Island of Inari. When Adam¡­ discovered the Vulpen Islands thirty years ago, Inari led the other islands in a rebellion. That rebellion ended when Adam destroyed Inari and killed everyone living there. Crescent and the other three islands surrendered. As terms of surrender, Vulpen leadership married Gardeners, and Adam established a Church on every island."


    "And why did Adam kill the firefox, Rafael?" Timothy asked.


    "Because mankind has been at war with the fae folk since the winged serpent deceived Eve long ago. Immortals are insidious. They say they want to help, but they sow insurrection. The firefox were heretics and deceivers. We''re safer now they''re gone." Raf''s answer seemed unconvincing to Morgan. They would need to practice that line more.


    "Hm. That will do," Timothy reluctantly turned to address them. His mannequin smile returned. "That brings us to your first assignment: I believe a fae survivor is hiding somewhere on this island. I suspect they are killing people, and I task you to find them and capture them, preferably alive.


    "Rafael, to be Steward of Vulpex, you must prove your loyalty and your usefulness to the Godfather. Bring me the fae, dead or alive, and you will have done both."


    Raf''s mouth opened and closed soundlessly. Finally, he said, "Of course, I avail myself to Godfather Adam in every way. Where should we begin our investigation?"


    "We? You''re including Morgan?" Timothy referred to her as if she weren''t standing in front of him. She bristled, but she was used to it from the clergy.


    "Morgan is my right hand. She goes where I go," Raf responded.


    Timothy took an aggressive step forward. "A day will come when your big sister isn''t around to carry you. You need to stand on your own two feet."


    "Morgan and I stand together," Raf said, firmly closing the discussion.


    Morgan''s chest swelled with pride. She believed in her little brother. It wasn''t magic. It wasn''t the Holy Ghost. Raf believed in her. He helped her believe in herself. What Morgan wanted most in life was to live up to the person he saw her to be.


    Brother Timothy didn''t react for a few seconds, then said, "Very well," unblinkingly. "I compiled a report of my conclusions." Timothy pulled out a scroll from a mystery pocket in his black robes and handed it to Raf. "I suggest you study this on your way to the Church mortuary to inspect the victim''s bodies. They may provide some clue as to what species of fae we''re dealing with."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Brother Timothy turned again to face the sunrise, dismissing them.


    Without delay, Raf and Morgan collected equipment and readied two horses for a day trip. They remained silent, barely acknowledging each other as they rode away from their castle home.


    Castle Moondial was built on top of a stone peak that islanders called the Gnomon. Going to Church meant descending the Gnomon, traversing the woods, and riding through Harbor.


    Riding horseback on a bright, beautiful morning lifted their spirits, and for a short slice of time, they were free. The ocean wind whistled over the cliff, and a buzzing insect danced in the breeze. Morgan was loath to break the spell of the moment, but it was the perfect opportunity to speak without risk of being overheard.


    "You''ve hardly spoken since Father said you''re the Holy Ghost," she confronted the issue directly. "Talk to me. What''s our plan here?"


    For a moment, Raf only stared forward resolutely. She was afraid he might not even answer.


    "Did you know?" he finally demanded, turning to meet her gaze. She winced, but she didn''t look away.


    "Of course not. I suspected you were the reason Rowan stayed with us, but I never guessed you were the Holy Ghost."


    He clenched his fists and then released. "Hm."


    The whistling wind sang on leaves in the trees not far ahead. Morgan couldn''t stand the awkward silence any longer. She said, "Look, this is crazy. You didn''t choose any of this, and I know you don''t want war. Talk to me. What are you thinking?"


    Raf''s eyes watered, but he didn''t cry. "Rowan must have planned this before I was born," he shook his head. "Summoning my spirit into this body, uniquely positioned to get close to Adam one day. I suppose it''s all going according to plan. If Adam makes me Steward of the Vulpen Islands, he''ll summon me to the Garden of Eden, and that''s when Rowan strikes... It''s simple. It could work. If we fail, Adam will kill us all... But I already knew those things. Nothing has changed, except now I know why.


    "The most important thing now is Brother Timothy. He weirds me out, and something about this assignment sets me off. It''s like he wants us out of the castle. Even the mission makes no sense. Rowan is the only fae on the island, and they aren''t killing anyone, right?"


    "As far as I know. So either the fae and the killings are unrelated, or there''s another fae we don''t know about. What makes Timothy think the killer is fae, anyway?"


    "The files don''t offer much evidence. Just the coroner''s reports and records of tidal waves." Raf reached into his satchel and pulled out the scroll. "How about you give it a look," he said and handed it to her. "Steady your stomach. The details are gruesome."


    They entered the forest and fell silent as Morgan read the reports.


    On their left, mountainous peaks formed the Spine of Crescent. A lush forest sprawled over the interior valley. Most islanders lived near the waterfront, but several tribes dotted the woods and peaks, preferring to live in sheltered isolation. Anyone could appear from behind a tree. Even the wildlife could be familiar spies. They couldn''t speak candidly anymore for fear of being overheard, so they kept a brisk pace in the woods, silent and alert.


    The sun was high in the sky by the time they reached Harbor. The largest city on the island, Harbor was crafted on a platform of lumber, with houses built in the trees. Vibrantly tended gardens grew down and around the platforms. Flower petals fell like colorful snow from the canopy gardens above, carried away on the ocean breeze. On the wooden streets, people bustled along with places to go. Twice, someone recognized them and shouted congratulations on Rafael''s victory in the Perigee festival. They waved and carried on. The sunlight was intense by the time they arrived at Church.


    Church was the only stone building in Harbor, a cathedral slab of marble overlooking the city waterfront, like a headstone in a forest. It was constructed with classic Garden overtures, towering archways, and stained glass portraits of the Holy Mother and Father. Adam had all the materials shipped in from Garden thirty years ago when the islands surrendered. Upon His ''discovery'' of Vulpex, most functions of state, news, education, and medicine were consolidated at Church.


    Churchyard was built like an oversize theater. The steps leading to the stage were massive and many, intended to double as rafters, so that when Adam visited the island, everyone could come to witness. Morgan abhorred the church but smiled in case anyone was watching.


    They secured their horses and began the hike up and down the steps to Churchyard.


    When they were younger, Captain Reynard encouraged Morgan and Raf to tag along on assignments so they were familiar with the area. Churchyard was grand and crowded with petitioners and faithful brothers, bustling back and forth with somewhere to go. Exotic flowering trees decorated the paths and gaps between buildings. Churchyard''s loveliness only antagonized Morgan''s fury.


    The mortuary was in the basement of a white marble building with gorgeous stained-glass windows; images of God ''blessing'' Adam were ubiquitous in Church.


    They checked in with a reception and requested entry to where the bodies were kept. Cold and dimly lit were the halls. The stench of death was overpowering. White flame sconces decorated the walls. On one side of the room were two stone slabs. On the other side was a single desk. The desk was made of marble, like the bookshelf behind it, like everything else in the building. The room was otherwise sterile, without decoration or evidence of human activity.


    "Hello?" Raf shouted down the hall. "Is anyone on staff?"


    From around a corner, they heard feet brushing against stone. Soon an unusually tall man appeared in black robes. His hair was black, and his jaw was sharp. There was a coldness behind his green eyes, but his voice was a warm and comforting hum, like a song that sticks with you.


    "Welcome to Crescent Mortuary. Call me Shaman Kroeser. How can I help you?" Everyone in the Church had familiars. Kroeser''s blackbird familiar was perched on his shoulder. It cawed a greeting to them both.


    "I am Rafael Avalyn. This is my sister, Morgan. We have orders from on high. Brother Timothy believes a fae murderer may be on the island. I''d like to see where the bodies are kept. If any unusual bodies have come in lately, please show me those first."


    Kroeser responded slowly as if he were considering their inquiry while preoccupied with something else. "A fae serial killer? Wow! You know, there is one body you might want to see. It came in only yesterday. Unusual... is one word for it. I finished the autopsy and put him on ice this morning. Follow me. I''ll show you." With that, Kroeser turned and went back the way he came. Morgan and Raf exchanged glances and followed him down another flight of stairs and through a door. The air froze as they walked into an icy, rectangular room. Morgan started shivering immediately.


    It was a freezer with bodies on waist-high marble slabs like the room upstairs. Some of the bodies looked as if they had been frozen for a long time. Shaman Kroeser stopped in front of one corpse with dozens of circular purple welts along its waist and arms. Massive chunks were cleanly carved out of the neck and shoulder. The collar bone was gone, exposing the spine, ribs, and lungs. Ink covered the body, staining the muscle and marrow jet black. Morgan and Raf exchanged breathless, knowing glances.


    "Where was the body found?" Raf asked Shaman Kroeser.


    "His mother found him on a riverbank downstream from a cave. It seems he was spelunking when he encountered something that leaves purple suction marks and cleaves through solid bone."


    The implication was obvious: Cthulians. The oceanfolk were rarely seen off the island coast. The Land and Sea Treaty forbade them from ever touching land again or else war. Adam let them live because hunting them all down underwater would be almost impossible. Or at least time-consuming. But if a cthulian broke the treaty to kill a human, Adam might change his mind.


    Morgan spoke first. "It could have been staged. Tools could have been used to imitate the carving wounds. Even if the ink is genuine, someone could have captured a cthulian and extracted it from them."


    "This needs to be handled discreetly," Raf said with quiet authority. Rafael Avalyn was young, but his name, training, and unique magnetism somehow elevated him from an impetuous princeling to a formidable, imposing commander. "Morgan and I will go to the cave he was exploring to look for tangible evidence. No sense involving the Holy Father without something concrete. In the meantime, keep the body on ice."


    "Have more bodies been found like this one?" Morgan asked. Shaman Kroeser looked at her and paused like he considered ignoring her question, but instead curtly responded, "No."


    Morgan took a step toward the shaman and spoke directly. "We''re investigating a series of possible homicides. Your records describe six bodies that washed ashore over the last 3 years. Each with similar wounds, death by exsanguination, is that right? My brother and I would like you to show us those bodies, please."


    Shaman Kroeser''s face contorted into a surprised snarl. His response was quick and breathless. "I can''t show them to you. They couldn''t be identified, so they were buried in unmarked graves behind the church."


    Morgan was stunned and confused. Kroeser''s reaction was oddly suspicious. Did he have something to hide or was withholding information just to spite her? She feared anything she said might be met with derision by the shaman.


    Raf jumped in, "I''m sure you know the church shares public records with the stewarding family. Was any investigation conducted as to the victims'' identities or whereabouts when they went missing?"


    Shaman Kroeser shifted his weight uncomfortably. Then he walked to a cabinet, opened a drawer, and fingered through scrolls until he found the one he wanted.


    He opened the scroll and seemed to skim its contents, saying, "One of the forensic brothers asked around. It seems one victim was known as Pika, a vagabond who slept under the docks and was known for thieving. No known origin or next of kin could be found, so the investigation was closed, quick and tidy. The brother concluded Pika was likely killed in retaliation for some theft or offense." Kroeser looked up at them with a charmed expression.


    "Would it be possible to exhume the body?" Raf asked.


    "As I said, the graves were unmarked, so you''re welcome to dig out back, but there''s no guarantee you''ll unearth the right body." Kroeser tilted his head and blinked several times. "I fear there''s nothing more I can do for you."


    Morgan felt rage erupting in her. She wanted to smash in Kroeser''s smug face. Morgan wondered if it was Raf''s rage or her own. He was about to react in anger, but Morgan had another idea.


    "Thank you for your time, Shaman Kroeser. If another exsanguinated body washes ashore, keep it on ice and alert us. We''ll see ourselves out."


    Raf hesitated. His jaw clenched, but he kept his composure, nodded a farewell, and turned to leave. Morgan wanted to scream and punch something, but they kept calm, walking back to their horses. Once safely out of earshot, Raf said plainly, "Kroeser is hiding something. I assume you have an idea."


    "Either he''s hiding something, or he''s just an asshole, but yeah, I got a plan. Kroeser gave us a name and location. Let''s ask around the docks if anybody knew Pika. Maybe it won''t lead anywhere, but there''s still a trail. Let''s see where it leads."

 Chapter 11 - Azazel

    They separated at the docks to cover more ground. Morgan questioned nearby shop owners, and Raf sought out other vagrants in the area. They met up around dinnertime with Morgan empty-handed. Most of the shop owners knew Pika, but few knew anything about him.


    She was sitting at their rendezvous spot when she spotted them, Raf and three others, who appeared to be young vagrants.


    Raf introduced everyone first, "Morgan, this is Faerie, Alex, and Deon. They were friends of Pika''s."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you all," Morgan said. "I wish it was under different circumstances." None of them said anything. They looked nervous.


    "They told me what happened to Pika," Raf said. "I offered them dinner to come and tell you what they told me. It''s... it''s a hell of a story."


    The smallest one of the bunch did most of the talking at first. Alex seemed to be the leader of their group of street urchins. He and Faerie were born on another island and ran away from their families to be themselves together.


    Deon came from Exile. His parents died in a fire, but he was big and strong, so he found work on a cargo vessel. When the ship docked at Crescent, Deon fell in love with the island, abandoned his post, and swore he''d never leave. That was two years ago.


    Over seared fish with coconut rice, the trio explained that Pika was more of an acquaintance than a friend. He was older and born in Garden. He never told them why he left, and he avoided public places. Mostly ate and prepared fish he''d caught and slept outside, far from anyone. They figured he was just paranoid. At least, that''s what they thought before the Raven got him.


    "Wait, wait, what? A Raven?" Morgan interrupted. Raf gave her a meaningful look.


    "Not a raven. The Raven. It''s a monster that eats vagrants on the island," Alex told her furiously. "It''s been going on for years. No one cares because the Raven only takes people who aren''t important. People like us. Every few months, another one goes missing. We told the Brother investigating Pika''s death, but he didn''t believe us."


    Morgan and Raf looked at each other, and a silent conversation passed between them. The trio watched anxiously, and it was the girl who spoke, Faerie, "but you do believe us, don''t you?"


    Morgan considered her thoughtfully and said, "We have reason to believe your story, but it''s not much to go on. What can you tell us about this Raven? How do you know it took your friend?"


    "Deon saw it," she said, and everyone turned to look at Deon. He had been the quietest of the trio. A giant young man, but when he spoke, it was in a gentle timbre, almost a whisper.


    "I heard about the Raven back in Exile, but I didn''t believe. They told me a giant bird lived in the Farthest Wood that ate wanderers. Before I left Exile, a rumor went round that they caught the Raven, but without a body to prove it, my parents figured it was a myth. That was four years ago. I didn''t hear of it again until I came to live here. When they told me about a giant black bird that eats people, I thought it was a joke, a story from the mainland to scare kids. Until I saw it take Pika." Morgan and Raf leaned in with rapt attention. No one interrupted him.


    "It was at night. I was getting up to pee when I saw Pika from across the docks. He was tying his boat to a tree. That was normal. Pika liked to fish at night. I saw something dash across the beach. It was like a shadow, too dark to make out any details, and it moved so fast. It snuck up behind Pika, and that''s when I saw it clear in the moonlight. It was bigger than Pika, with a giant beak and shiny black eyes. It had to be the Raven. I yelled at Pika to run, but it was too late. The second I screamed, the Raven burst into thick, black smoke. I couldn''t see anything, but I heard Pika scream, and then nothing. Alex and Fairy came, and when the smoke cleared, we looked for him, but he was gone."


    "When did this happen?" Morgan asked.


    "More than a moon ago," Deon answered. Raf and Morgan both reacted. The body washed ashore only days ago. If what Deon said was true, the Raven kept Pika alive for over a moon, feeding off him. But why would a giant bird drink blood? And burst into smoke? Morgan had never heard of such a thing. They needed to bring this information to Captain Reynard, but he was gone.


    "Thank you for your help," Raf told the trio. "We''re in your debt. My sister and I need to deliberate. We will find this thing, whatever it is, and stop it. I give you my word. Until next time, good night."


    The three were grateful for the meal. As the siblings mounted their horses, Faerie ran up to Morgan.


    "You do believe us, don''t you? You''ll find the thing and stop it?" Her eyes were shining with hope and fear. Morgan couldn''t be sure of anything. Their story made no sense.


    "I believe you," she said. Morgan wasn''t honestly sure what she believed but said it convincingly. The weight that lifted off Faerie''s face made the lie worth it. Morgan reached up and pulled one of her hairpins out. It was a simple but pretty piece, silver, studded with jade. She gave it to Fairy and offered her a promise; "We will find this thing, whatever it is. We will kill it."


    Fairy burst into tears of relief and joy, falling to the ground. "Thank you, thank you, thank you," she kept repeating. Alex and Deon stepped forward to pull Fairy up. They all thanked the royal siblings, and together, they parted.


    Morgan needed a moment to collect herself as they rode toward Castle Moondial. It had been a particularly strange and exhausting day. The enigmatic and probably dangerous Brother Timothy sent them on a fae witch hunt. If Shaman Kroeser''s cthulian victim is legitimate, Adam might summon the specter of another genocide. And to top it off, an actual fae serial killer might indeed be living on the island, preying on their people, unnoticed for years. How many had died unspeakable deaths in anonymity? Morgan shook her head to clear the thought. Brother Timothy needed to be informed. Deon''s account confirmed his suspicion, but the alleged cthulian victim might interest him more. If the oceanfolk move against mankind, Adam would respond with devastating force. Morgan and Raf rode in silence to their cliff-side castle home.


    The sun was nearly hidden under the horizon by the time Morgan and Raf stabled their horses at Moondial. The sky was a mess of reds and oranges, blues and purples, with increasingly darker hues.


    A signal was sounding in the low tower. All castle inhabitants were being called to the great hall for an announcement. Castle conferences were usually boring affairs and scheduled once a month on the new moon. It was far too soon to be having another conference.


    With their day already long and trying, the signal amplified all the fears and anxieties Morgan and especially Raf had been carrying since they woke up. As they ran to the great hall, they saw scared, tearful castle staff glancing at the siblings with dread and pity.


    Something was very, very wrong. Morgan could feel a rising panic, looked around and saw more panicked faces. Raf looked terrified. She stopped and grabbed his arm, forcing him to look at her.


    "You''re losing your calm, and it''s scaring everyone," she whispered to him, holding both his arms.


    "That''s because I''m scared," he said defiantly. "You and I both know what happened. Timothy happened. He wanted us out of the castle, and now there''s a sudden conference."


    "I''m scared, too," she said. "But that''s not a luxury you can afford. It''s not fair, but what you feel is amplified to everyone around you. When you''re scared, you scare everyone else. You''ve got to be vigilant. You cannot fall into fear or despair. We need you to inspire us, especially in the frightful times."


    Raf didn''t react immediately, only a few blinks. Finally, he nodded and closed his eyes. He took several deep breaths, and Morgan felt more at peace- though not entirely.


    "That was good. That worked. What were you thinking?" she asked.


    "I kept thinking, ''we''ll get through this.'' You and me. We''ll get through this." He smiled sadly. They squeezed each other''s hands and then ran for the great hall. By the time they arrived, a crowd had formed. Milo Meiori was sitting in their father''s chair.


    "Milo," Raf greeted, his voice betraying uncertainty. "Where is my father?"


    Milo Meiori stood, walked over to Raf, and looked him in the eyes. When he spoke, pain broke the lines of his face. "Your father is in a coma. He killed one of the Holy Father''s faithful, and Godfather Adam struck him down for the transgression."


    Morgan was stunned to numbness. Milo kept talking, but she couldn''t hear most of it. Words rang in her mind like the bells ringing in the courtyard. She wanted to sit down but couldn''t. It wasn''t safe to mourn publicly. They had to hold it together.


    Milo continued, "Since your father was charged with treason, I''ve stepped in as acting steward until the Holy Father affirms or negates the current line of succession."


    Rafael found his voice. "What? No. I am acting steward in the event my father is incapacitated. Not you. We will hold an investigation and get to the truth of this!"


    Meiori held his hands up in a show of peace. "I''m not your enemy. Do whatever you want, but ask yourself, do you want to steward the island right now," at this, Meiori hesitated. He looked tormented. "Or would you rather be... with your father?"


    The siblings exchanged glances, a silent conversation. Everything felt so wrong.


    "Fine," Raf said, finally. "You can manage things until Adam decides, but not alone. I will help you steward. You''re from Lona. I know Crescent. The people won''t respect you alone."


    Meiori hesitated and then nodded. "We can talk about that." Something about the way he said it bothered Morgan. A sad and uncomfortable silence followed.


    "Where is our father?" she asked plainly. Meiori appeared at once relieved and grief-stricken.


    "He''s been moved to his bedroom in the high tower. I don''t know if he''ll wake up. I was in the room when he killed Timothy. If Arthur does wake up, I have to arrest him for murder. Either way, it might be best to¡­ say your goodbyes."


    That was ominous, Morgan thought. Or was it Raf? Her hand instinctively reached for her sword, and she knew without looking, Raf was doing the same thing. She looked around. No one was armed except for the guards, eight of them stationed around the great hall. Nothing appeared out of the ordinary, but Morgan inspected each guard carefully.


    "To-to your father, I mean," Meiori stammered. "I am so sorry. Please, say goodbye to your father."


    "This conversation will be continued," Raf said. "Soon." He turned and left the great hall. Morgan followed. As they passed the guards, she watched them with a newfound suspicion and paranoia. People she''d known for years. How sudden she was to fear betrayal.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    But her fears bore no fruit. They reached the high tower only assaulted by pitying glances and frightened cries. People looked terrified, like the end was near. It wasn''t Raf this time; he looked determined, his breaths slow and deep. The collective terror of Adam''s wrath was too strong to be overcome by breathing exercises. Two guards were stationed outside Steward Avalyn''s door, Limu and Sifu, men they knew and trained alongside. They opened the door, and the siblings walked through.


    Their father''s bedroom was rustic and spacious, with a balcony overlooking the island and ocean. They closed the door behind them and were alone, the three of them. Arthur was lying in bed. Morgan and Raf hurried to his side and found him sweating. Morgan touched his forehead but found no fever. Arthur twitched. He grimaced, but he did not wake.


    "He''s in pain," Raf observed. "This isn''t a coma. Something happened to him."


    "Milo said, ''Adam struck him down.'' Whatever that means."


    "I suppose I''ll ask him when I talk to him next. What the hell is he doing?"


    "It looks like a hostile takeover. He said Dad killed Timothy and then was incapacitated. No evidence. Only Milo''s testimony backs it up."


    "You don''t think Dad killed Timothy?" Raf asked her. She shrugged.


    "I wouldn''t put it past him, but I think we have more pressing concerns. Milo said Timothy charged Dad with treason. That means Adam probably knows. And this," she pointed at their father, "is probably a preview of what''s coming for us if we don''t get out of here fast."


    "Wait, what. You want to leave him? Leave Crescent to Milo Meiori, and run?" Raf looked so young and bewildered. Morgan put her hands on his face.


    "I don''t know what''s happened to Dad, but I can''t help him, and we''re in danger. We need. To go. Now. We''ll make for the crystal caverns. We''ll catch up with Rowan and Lyn, and we''ll figure it out. If we''re here when Adam arrives, he''ll kill us both."


    "What do you think he''ll do if we''re not here when he arrives?" The question silenced her. Raf turned to look at his father. "You should go. Adam probably won''t sink the island if it''s you that gets away. I need to stay and face the music."


    She was speechless. Every rational bone in her body wanted to run as fast as she could, but she kept wondering what Adam would do to her brother if she ran. She could not imagine leaving Raf to face Adam alone. After a moment of silence, she stepped by his side and squeezed his hand.


    "I go where you go," she said to him. He choked up and cleared his throat, trying to look resolute, very nearly succeeding.


    Suddenly Arthur began to convulse and grunt and finally sigh. His eyes opened. He slowly sat up in bed.


    "Are you okay?" Morgan asked, sitting on the bed. "What happened?"


    Arthur ignored her and ran his hands along his body as if discovering it for the first time. A slow smile crept across his face. Arthur looked up at Raf. There was something sinister behind his smile. Arthur turned from his children and stood up on the other side of the bed. He walked naked to the balcony. Raf and Morgan exchanged confused glances. Raf followed his father nervously. So did Morgan.


    "Dad? What''s wrong? What happened with Timothy?" Raf grabbed his father by the shoulders, holding Arthur and forcing him to look at Raf. Morgan hung back, observing.


    Arthur''s smile grew more sinister. Suddenly, he grabbed Raf by the throat and forced him to the balcony''s edge. Raf struggled but was too stunned and confused to offer much resistance, and Arthur had his hand on Rafael''s sword. Morgan rushed toward them too late. Arthur tossed Raf with ease far over the balcony to certain death.


    Morgan froze mid-stride, watching helplessly as her brother disappeared behind the ledge, reaching in vain for her. She couldn''t move. It was as if all the air had been sucked out of her. Even inhaling felt strange and unnatural. Her sword arm hung limply at her side, but across from her, grinning, holding Rafael''s sword, was Arthur Avalyn.


    Arthur signed and stretched his neck and shoulders. "Ahh," he said slowly, testing his voice. "Is that all it takes to break you? Do you give up? Shall I kill you now, too?" He taunted her.


    "You''re not my father. What are you? What do you want?" She demanded, raising her sword. Arthur seemed to like that.


    "My name is Azazel. I''m one of the Fallen."


    He paused for dramatic effect.


    Morgan''s heart dropped in her chest, and she nearly dropped her sword. Adam had summoned a demon from hell to possess her father and kill her family, and it was standing in front of her, wearing her father''s body like an outfit.


    "What do you want?" she repeated in a whisper. Arthur kept smiling.


    "I thought I wanted to spend eternity with my fellows, but you know what? Eternity will last. I like it here, and I think I''ll stick around." While he was speaking, Morgan was backing away toward the door.


    "Fine," she said, buying time. "You wanna stay on Eden, I can''t stop you. Any more than I could have stopped my father from his little rebellion. He made his decisions, and here we are. You''ve decided to stay. Fine. Now, how about you decide to let me go, huh? You do your thing, and I''ll just get out of your way."


    Arthur chucked. "There''s no sense bargaining. There''s nothing you can give me that I can''t simply take for myself."


    Morgan reached the door and tried to run, but the door wouldn''t open. She was trapped.


    "Oh no," Arthur taunted her. "There''s no escaping it."


    She turned around and brandished her sword. "I can fight it."


    "Good," Azazel said in Arthur''s gleeful voice. He raised Rafael''s sword.


    Arthur lunged, but Morgan parried it easily and knocked Arthur off balance. "It looks like you haven''t mastered my father''s body yet," she observed aloud. Arthur was taller than Timothy and more muscular. Their different bodies required different weight distribution and force behind movements. Azazel was still learning how to ride Arthur''s body. That gave Morgan one small advantage.


    As they both came to the same realization, Arthur''s smile became manic and frightful. He attacked Morgan ferociously, repeatedly. Azazel''s advantage was unholy brute strength, and it took everything Morgan had to deflect his blows. She tried to slide his sword away when she could, but every swing shook her body and battered her arms and shoulders. Arthur was backing Morgan into a corner. She saw an opening as he swung; she could strike and stab her father in the heart; instead, she rolled toward the balcony, barely regaining her footing in time to deflect another swing.


    Arthur was unrelenting. She could evade his attacks for only so long. With the doors locked and nowhere to go, falling back to the balcony, she saw her choices clearly: she could die one way, or another, or another, but no matter what she picked, this was the end. She made her choice.


    Arthur made one final swing, but it didn''t matter. Morgan let her sword catch the blow, dropped it, turned from Arthur, and ran to the edge of the balcony. Jumping off the railing, she closed her eyes and whispered, "I go where you go."


    Morgan felt the wind on her face, but she didn''t fall. Instead, she lurched toward the balcony again. Opening her eyes, she realized Azazel was holding her suspended in the air with magic. He slammed her to the ground so forcefully it knocked the breath out of her and slammed her head against the stone. She looked up through stars and fog to see her father''s face.


    "That''s very sweet," he taunted her. "But if you won''t play along, I''ll end this game myself." Morgan braced herself for a killing blow that didn''t come. Instead, Azazel lifted the sword Morgan dropped, pointed it at her father''s chest, and Morgan watched in horror as Arthur stabbed himself in the heart. As the light faded from Arthur''s eyes, a shadow appeared from behind his face. Arthur''s body fell to the ground, but the shadow figure stayed upright, looking down at Morgan. She screamed of panic and mourning and desperation and crawled back from it, but the shadow dove into Morgan''s chest.


    At first, everything was pain. Searing, blinding, white-hot pain, tearing her soul apart. It could have been seconds, hours, or days. Time had no meaning. Only pain.


    Then it stopped, and she heard a voice; in a menacing growl, it said, "Submit to me your body and soul, and I will ease your suffering."


    She didn''t know where she was. She couldn''t see, couldn''t move, and couldn''t scream. Terror engulfed her, but she couldn''t give in. "No!"


    The voice responded, "Let''s try that again."


    The pain returned. It cleared her mind of any thought but endless pain. She felt herself be ripped apart, torn to shreds, over and over and over again. Then it stopped again. The voice repeated, "Submit to me your body and soul, and I will ease your suffering."


    She could barely think. Her thoughts were heavy, slow, and consumed by fear. She would give anything to not feel the pain again, and she nearly gave everything.


    But Morgan Avalyn remembered herself. She remembered her training. Rowan had prepared her for mental attacks.


    Morgan imagined herself in a block of ice. Water is sacred magic, Rowan taught her. So long as Morgan focused her mind on the ice, the creature couldn''t break through. At least, that''s how it''s supposed to work.


    She could sense it outside the ice walls, confused, furious, and amused. It pounded and scratched at her mental walls. It still hurt, but the pain was bearable. But she could see it, shapeless, black thing that it was, but had no idea what it was. Finally, it stopped attacking the walls, paused for a moment, and then took the appearance of a beautiful young woman. Luxurious red curls cascaded down her bare shoulders and breasts. She wore a silken red dress that covered almost nothing.


    "I''m impressed," the woman said in a velvety voice. "You''re the first human I''ve met to mount a decent defense. Your father tried, but he was weak and distracted. I got inside, and he gave me everything. It was over in a matter of minutes."


    Azazel lifted a sharp green fingernail and delicately scratched on the ice, testing for weakness. But Morgan''s life and soul depended on her ability to focus, so she focused down to the molecular level, concentrating on the interlocking geometric shapes.


    "Eventually, your walls will crack, too. And when I get in, I''ll tear your soul apart slowly. There will be nothing left of you when I ask again. Your mind will be shattered. Unless you submit now."


    "You''ll tear me apart no matter what I do," Morgan answered.


    "You''ve got it all wrong, baby. You''re going to marry Steward Meiori. And together, you''ll rule Vulpex. All five islands- Well, four islands. I''ll make you a deal: submit your body to me, and I will leave your soul intact when I choose another host. Continue to resist, and you''ll end up like your father."


    The memory of him being impaled struck her, and she almost broke down. Azazel sensed an opening and changed shape. No longer did it resemble a beautiful, buxom red-head, but instead the still corpse of her father, sword through his chest. His face didn''t move. His eyes stared out into nothing, but his lips spoke in her father''s voice.


    "He''ll eat your soul if you don''t give in," her father''s body said.


    Morgan cried out. She tried to close her eyes, but it was all in her mind. Azazel took this moment of weakness and lashed out at the ice, abandoning her father''s form and returning to its shapeless, black miasma of hatefulness. Claws dug into her walls, and she felt each swipe like a dull ache or a painful memory. Her barrier almost broke down, but fear of what it would do to her helped Morgan focus. Her life and soul depended on it.


    Finally, Azazel stopped its assault and returned to its beautiful redhead appearance, looking irritated.


    "You really should rethink this because I have news for you; you''re not the only eligible Avalyn girl. Adam wants you alive and married to Meiori, but if you''re going to be a little bitch about it, I can just possess Lyn and make her do it. How does that sound? You want your eight-year-old sister to marry a man in his late fifties? I''m sure Meiori won''t mind."


    "You''re lying! Milo would never do that," Morgan shouted.


    "Who do you think told Adam about your father''s plot?"


    Morgan was stunned. Azazel flashed a wicked grin. "Of course. When Meiori heard that Rafael was being considered for the Vulpen stewardship, he accused your father of heresy. Adam sent me to find proof, and your father, idiot that he was, provided it. Now both he and Rafael are dead. Meiori will be Steward of Vulpex, and you will be his trophy wife. Adam rewards loyalty¡­ and severely punishes treason. You should be grateful to be alive at all."


    Morgan couldn''t respond. She was overwhelmed, with nothing to do about it but focus on her barriers, the only thing keeping the monster out. It seemed to relish her despair.


    "That''s right. Your friend betrayed you. Your father is dead. Brother, dead. And if I can''t make you useful, I''ll possess someone else, kill you, and see if Lyn is a little more pliable."


    Morgan wished that she could cry. Trapped in her mind, she couldn''t feel the catharsis of fear and pain that tears bring. She keened and concentrated ever more, resisting.


    "Lyn is safe. You''ll never find her," she said, and then repeated several times like a mantra. "Lyn is safe. You''ll never find her."


    "Wrong again, my dear. I know exactly where Lyn and Rowan are. Yes, I know all about Rowan. Like I said, your father gave me everything. Adam already sent a missionary to collect them. Rowan will be killed, but I could be convinced to let your sister go. After all, what''s one deaf girl going to do without a family?"


    Panic erupted in Morgan. Rowan and Lyn were in danger. With her father and brother dead, no one would save them.


    Azazel sensed her dread and smiled. "Come now. I''m a reasonable man. Surely, you and I can come to a fair understanding. One where your sister survives."


    Morgan wanted to give up. She had lost so much already. But something shifted. Morgan felt a familiar presence. She felt Rowan''s mind.


    There was a moment of chaos and violence as Azazel sensed the new mind present. It attacked Rowan immediately. Morgan felt Rowan''s pain and surprise, and then obsidian stone walls surrounded her in defense. Rowan and Morgan couldn''t communicate with each other while they both had barriers up, but Azazel could speak to both.


    So worried and exhausted was Morgan that she struggled to maintain focus on the endless geometric patterns forming her ice defense. Azazel, meanwhile, was silent. Morgan watched it in shadows, circling Rowan''s reflective black barrier.


    Rowan''s mental defenses were more sophisticated than Morgan''s. Morgan''s ice defense was imperfect, rigid, uneven, and inflexible. She could neither hear nor see them clearly because her ice distorted the image. So she waited. Her anxiety and fear continued to grow but also hope. Maybe together, they could overpower Azazel. But then Morgan realized that Rowan must be nearby to join their minds. That meant Azazel could possess Rowan''s body. Rowan was in immediate danger, and that fact informed Morgan''s decision.


    "Azazel," she thought. "Let''s negotiate."


    Azazel returned in an instant in its buxom redhead outfit.


    "I''m listening," it said with a sinister smile.


    "Let Rowan go. Don''t hurt them or Lyn or bring them to harm, and I''ll give you my body."


    The monster frowned. It appeared to be considering. Then it smiled again. "Deal."

 Chapter 12 - Hinata the Chainfisher

    On a clear moonlit night, high in a castle tower overlooking a crescent-shaped island, Arthur Avalyn threw his son off a balcony to his death.


    As the air rushed around him for what seemed like eternity, and before his body collided with the rocky shore below, one thought filled Rafael Avalyn''s mind: the last time he would ever see his sister Morgan was the first time he''d ever seen her terrified.


    But for some reason, by the grace of his guardian angel Sophia, Raf washed ashore, alive and unbroken.


    Presumed dead, Raf would save his sister and take revenge.


    But first, he needed to escape the beach. The tide came in at dawn, and the narrow track of sand he ran along would soon flood. If he couldn''t find higher ground by then, the undertow would likely sweep him back out into the endless blue.


    To his left was the ocean, creeping closer with every wave, and on his right, a massive tower of stone jutting out of the crashing sands like a beacon to wayward ships. Far above Raf, at the peak of the cliff, was his ancestral home, Castle Moondial, where his father had thrown him to his death and where a monster held his sister captive.


    The moon was full and bright, illuminating the narrow strip of shore Raf ran along. His clothes were soaked. The night winds off the ocean chilled him to the core, and his leg muscles burned in protest, but the tide was coming in, and Raf needed to find a way up and off the beach.


    Raf knew roughly where he was and what he was looking for. The upper outside beach was a popular spot for surfing and sunbathing during certain times of the year. His family had gone years ago, before Lyn was born, back when Raf''s mother was still alive.


    He was so young when she died. Raf could only remember brief images, the sound of her voice, certain smells. Raf knew Lyn wasn''t to blame for their mother''s death, but deep down, he had never forgiven her.


    Where was Lyn now, Raf wondered. With any luck, someplace far away and safe with Rowan.


    Morgan is the one possessed by a fallen, Raf reminded himself. She''s the one he needs to worry about.


    Though in truth, Raf had more immediate concerns.


    The sky was getting brighter, and the beach was already flooded. The ocean waves crashed against the cliff wall on his right, bringing the tide up to Raf''s knees. Soon, the waves would overtake him, and he''d be swept back out with the undertow. And still, he saw no way up from the beach.


    Had he misremembered coming all those years ago? Or was the beach simply longer than he ever knew?


    Raf was beginning to worry. He looked up to gauge his progress. The cliff ledge was noticeably shorter than earlier, but something else, too. Metal bars had been drilled into the cliff wall as if to hang some giant painting. They were too high for Raf to reach. If only he had a rope. He continued moving.


    The sun broke over the horizon to his left, setting the sky on fire with orange, red, pink, blue, and white clouds.


    His legs were sore from pushing against the current, and the waves now came up to his waist, so Raf leapt forward and swam, letting his arms and chest do the heavy work. His heart was pounding, and every breath was strained, but there had to be a way up, he told himself, though he was beginning to panic.


    In time a massive wave came in, throwing him sideways against the cliff wall. Raf''s skull knocked against stone, and he felt warm blood around his ear. The wave went back out, pulling Raf out with it. He wiggled to stand upright, feet barely reaching the ocean floor. He was out of time. One more big wave like that, and he''d be swept out to face the ocean''s mercy.


    He looked up and around for an escape. The metal bars were still too high to reach, and the stone was too smooth and wet to climb. But ahead! The path Raf remembered from long ago. It was barely visible in the distance, but so close!


    Raf launched himself with renewed vigor. His lungs and body ached, and his legs were in agony, yet he swam like his life depended on it.


    But it wasn''t enough. Soon another massive wave hit the coast, engulfing Raf, spinning him underwater, tucking him beneath the surface, and pulling him away from land. He held his breath and swam to the surface to see the distance he''d lost. His exit looked even farther than before.


    Raf was beginning to despair. He was so tired. He''d been running and swimming for hours. Morgan is in danger, he reminded himself, and his exit was close enough to see!


    "Hey! Up here!" Raf heard a shout. Someone with shining black hair waved from atop the cliff. "Come closer! I''ll throw you a chain!" They yelled.


    Raf tried to swim forward, but his arms were like jelly, so he flipped into a back float and waited for the next big wave. It didn''t take long before Raf was carried back toward land on a wave, but this might be his only chance. If he got pulled back out again, it would likely be even farther than last time.


    The wave crashed against the cliff wall, and Raf, along with it, slammed his shoulder. Before he could be swept back out, the person above leapt off the cliff and tossed two chains with both arms. One chain hooked onto a metal pipe in the cliff wall; the other splashed near Raf.


    "Grab the chain! Careful of the edge on that hook! And hold on!" his rescuer yelled, and Raf did as instructed.


    Suddenly, Raf''s chain pulled him up so quickly that his grip almost slipped. His rescuer twisted midair and tossed Raf over the ledge of the cliff. He hit the ground and rolled limply, too tired to shield his fall.


    His rescuer''s grappling hooks connected with the stone ledge, and soon they leapt up, landing neatly on both feet next to Raf.


    They looked a bit older than Raf, nearly Raf''s height, with wild unkempt hair and soft features. Their clothes were yellow seaskin cloth. Raf was still on the ground where he landed. He tried to pick himself up, but his body was spent.


    They knelt, swiftly reaching into a satchel on their thigh, pulling out a water canteen, and offered it to Raf, helping him drink.


    "Thank you for saving me," Raf said when he finally finished drinking.


    "Well, I couldn''t leave you out there to drown. Last few months, bodies have washed ashore, all weird, shriveled, but soggy-like. Hard to describe. I feared you was one of those. When I saw you flounder, I thought, ''maybe this time I can make a difference.''" They said all this while helping Raf walk over to sit at the base of a tree.


    Raf recalled the string of recent murders; a mysterious ''Raven'' creature kidnapping vagrants in a cloud of smoke, bodies exsanguinated and tossed into the ocean. Was this the person that found them washed ashore?


    "How terrible. I''m sorry you had to witness that," he said.


    They shrugged. "That''s life. I''m Hinata."


    "I''m- I''m Ryan," he lied. Rafael Avalyn was supposed to be dead. "You''re incredible with those grappling chains. You must be from the cliffs."


    "Born and raised," they answered. "My folks taught me how to swing before I could walk. Tss. You got an open wound on the side of your head. Let me clean that up." Hinata reached back into their satchel and pulled out a basic first aid kit and a musubi.


    "Here, eat this," they offered the musubi.


    Raf was famished. "Thank you."


    It was delicious: rice, cured fish, and vegetables wrapped in seaweed. While he ate, Hinata washed and treated his injury. Their hands were calloused and skillful. When Raf finished eating, they insisted he drink more water. They were so attentive, and Raf felt so safe in their care that before they even finished tending Raf''s wound, he fell asleep.


    Rafael Avalyn dreamed he was falling. His father watched from above. Raf reached for help, but he was underwater, and Arthur was holding him down. Raf struggled and panicked. Why, Dad, why?


    Then Raf breathed in and found himself in a dimly lit hallway he''d never seen before. Blue flame sconces lined the grey marble walls, engraved with detailed images, so many Raf didn''t know what to make of them. Signs of a great impending war. Looking at the engravings, Raf woke up in the dream. He looked around and knew somehow, this was someone else''s dream.


    "Come to me," rang a honeyed voice from down the hall.


    At the end was a single door carved with an image of two winged figures mating in a swirl of shadows.


    "Nope," Raf answered, turned, and walked away.


    He was falling again. This time the jagged rocks came closer and closer, but before Raf hit the ground, he woke up in the dream again, standing on the rocks and facing Sophia. Again he knew this was no longer his dream.


    Sophia was satisfied. How Raf knew this, he couldn''t say because the angel''s expression was inscrutable. Even in a dream, Raf struggled to see Sophia in detail, for the angel was so bright it felt like looking directly into the sun. He looked down as a sign of respect and an act of self-preservation.


    "Well fought," said the angel.


    Raf didn''t know what that meant, and so he said nothing.


    "The chainfisher has another part to play in this. You will need a grappling chain to reach the underground forest."


    "How do I find this forest?" he asked.


    "Go to the last peak on Crescent, and look for my signal. Go."


    Raf woke up in the evening sun. Hinata was in the distance, walking toward him, carrying something. In the golden daylight, Raf could see their features more clearly. They had strong, muscular arms, broad shoulders, and an easy smile. Their clothes were loosely fit, allowing for free range of movement but modest and practical. On their waist were several straps and utility belts, which connected to a central harness.


    He got up and waved. Hinata waved back, and for some reason, Raf''s stomach fluttered. Sophia called them ''the chainfisher,'' and said they had a part to play.


    What part? Raf wondered. Can I trust them? Either of them? They saved my life, he reasoned. So I have to trust them. What choice do I have? No one else can help me now.


    With his crisis of faith more or less settled, Raf decided to tell Hinata the truth and hoped they could keep a secret.


    Raf stood to greet them. His legs were still sore, and his shoulder hurt to move, but his head injury wasn''t too bad. At least he could stand, and his vision wasn''t impaired.


    Hinata ran the rest of the way, shouting excitedly, "You won''t believe what happened! While you were sleeping, an angel came to me! They said I was to help you get somewhere and-"Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Sophia spoke to you?" Raf interrupted, stunned.


    "You know them!?" Hinata''s eyes widened. "Sophia¡­ Yeah, they told me you''d need my spare chain. I had to run home to pick up supplies and tell my parents not to worry."


    Raf pondered. Surely Sophia speaking to them meant Hinata could be trusted.


    "Is this the chain?" Raf pointed to the bag Hinata brought.


    "Mhm. I only have the one grappling harness and rig, so I suppose we''ll have to share while you practice."


    Raf looked in the bag and pulled out the chain. It was heavy and well-forged. Unlike Hinata''s chain, there weren''t any attachments or hooks. This was a simple chain.


    Suddenly the bag began to glow. The chain lit up a fiery red and moved with a life of its own, twisting and flattening into a thin layer, then rapidly snaking itself up Raf''s arm like a tattoo.


    His first reaction was one of shock and fear. He dropped the chain, shook his arm, and fell to the ground; yet the chain floated midair and continued its progression up Raf''s arm, across his back and shoulders, and then down his other arm; coiling like vines around a branch. As the last of the chain flew out of the bag onto Raf''s body, it spread down his back and around to his chest.


    It was heavy, like chainmail or a suit of armor, but it moved as he moved, as if it were alive and reacting.


    Sophia''s voice sang out, and the chain/tattoos on his arms and torso seemed to vibrate with sound.


    "This will shield you from damage and allow you to reach the peak more quickly. I will remain with you and guide your movements until your mission is complete."


    Hinata watched all this happen, too shocked to do anything but stare, mouth agape. A moment of dumb silence passed until Hinata finally found the words to ask, "Who are you? What mission?"


    Raf inhaled sharply. "My real name is Rafael Avalyn. A fallen killed my father, tried to kill me, and now possesses my sister. Sophia told me that the only way to stop the fallen and save my sister is to go to Oceania and learn soul magic. I don''t know what that is or how to get there, but according to Sophia, my first destination is the ''last peak on Crescent,'' whatever that means."


    Hinata looked conflicted. Yet pensively, they looked up toward Castle Moondial. "If that''s the first peak, the last peak must be on the other side of the island."


    Then they turned to Raf and said, "You lied to me, Ryan." There was ice and anger in the accusation.


    Raf felt a stab of panic. He looked down. "I''m sorry. I was scared and wasn''t sure whether to trust you." His eyes met Hinata''s. "I trust you now. I''m choosing to trust you. Please forgive me. I won''t lie to you again."


    They blinked in surprise and shrugged, "I guess. You''re not what I expected."


    "What did you expect?"


    Hinata hesitated but then didn''t hold back. "I figured stewarding families were shameless cowards. How else could they have surrendered?"


    Raf was aghast. "How could- Adam destroyed Inari and everyone on it! He would have done the same thing to all of us! My grandfather had no choice!"


    "Better to die free than live in servitude. He knelt and served Adam all the same."


    "That''s not true!" It was Raf''s turn to hesitate. How much should he tell them? "My family conspired with the last firefox to assassinate Adam. That''s why my father''s dead and why I''m supposed to be dead, too. You''re alive because my grandfather surrendered. We survived this long because my father pretended to serve."


    Hinata was taken aback. "I didn''t know that. I''m sorry. Like I said, you''re not what I expected."


    Raf cooled down. "It''s alright. Sorry for getting defensive. I never knew people thought those things about my family. I guess it hurt my pride."


    Hinata smiled, and their eyes sparkled. "You''re for real! This is wild! No, impossible! What even happened to that chain? Can I touch it?"


    Raf laughed, silently amazed that such a thing was still possible.


    "Sure." He pulled up his sleeve, revealing his new chain tattoo. It glowed a molten reddish gold. Sophia seemed to have compressed the metal in the chain down to a liquid form. It looked like it would burn at the touch, but it was warm, like a chain left out in the sun. The molten tattoo reacted to Hinata''s touch.


    Sophia minded the chains, Raf supposed, and the visual expression of Sophia''s mind was awesome. Magnificent, like solid fire.


    Hinata looked amazed but was playing it cool. They shot Raf a daring smirk. "Let''s see what it can do." They pulled out two grappling chains from a holster on their lower back.


    "Huh?" was all Raf could manage to respond.


    "Follow me. If I''m right, Sophia will make sure your throws connect."


    Hinata ran toward the ledge and then jumped off the cliff, throwing their grappling hook to the nearest pole, swinging to the next pole, and throwing their other grappling hook. Repeat. Repeat.


    Raf followed them to the edge of the cliff and hesitated. He''d never been afraid of heights before, but after being thrown to his death, looking at the beach from this high up sent his heart racing.


    "You''ll catch me, right, Sophia?" Raf asked. Silence. "Sophia?" Still no response. Raf felt embarrassed.


    "Come on," Hinata shouted, not far off in the distance, dangling elegantly from a chain. "This is how we''ll get to the last peak. Trust me, I can get us there."


    Raf''s heart fluttered again. He wanted to trust them. He had to trust them. Closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, Raf leaned over the ledge. Immediately the chain flew from his arm, uncoiling itself and extending to latch onto a pole. Raf swung down and back up again, and then the chain behind him released, and he was freefalling again. He panicked and yelled, reaching with his other arm for Hinata. But the chain was alive and lifted his arm higher, aiming for another pole and firing out to grab onto it. Raf was swinging. He bumped and spun against the side of the cliff, but the chain held, and once he swung up, the chain released, and Raf extended his other arm forward. Repeat. Repeat.


    "I''m doing it!" Raf cheered.


    "I knew you could do it!" Hinata answered. "Follow me."


    They swung forward and up. Raf followed joyously.


    It felt like flying. They climbed higher and traveled far in a short time, but Raf was quickly exhausted. His arms were still sore from last night''s exertions, and his shoulder hurt terribly. He called out to Hinata, and they found a place to rest on a naturally formed shelf, wide enough to sit down.


    The outer coast of Crescent was mostly cliffs and hills. Legends say the island was the peak of an extinct underwater volcano. In the inner bay of the island was the crater, and Crescent made up the land surrounding that crater.


    They sat on the outer side cliff facing the ocean, far above the shore. With the sunset behind them, the sky was turning darker shades of blues and oranges.


    Raf was a little more confident with heights than before, but whenever he looked down, his body started a panic response, so he always looked up or forward.


    Hinata passed him some food: nuts and dried fruits, another musubi, and the water canteen. He had forgotten to eat before jumping off the cliff and was again famished. Once he was fed, he looked at Hinata.


    "You saved my life. You gave me a golden chain and showed me how to use it. You fed me twice. How can I ever repay you or thank you enough?"


    Hinata blushed and laughed nervously, looking away toward the horizon. "I dunno." They were pensive for a moment. "You really know a firefox?"


    Raf nodded. "The last."


    "I wanna meet them," they said reverently.


    Raf sighed. "I don''t know where they are now. Somewhere safe with my little sister Lyn is all I know. I''m sure our paths will cross again someday, but I can''t promise it."


    That almost seemed to satisfy Hinata, but not quite. "And you truly believe Adam can be killed?"


    "According to Rowan, if Adam were separated from the Blessings, he could be killed."


    Hinata leaned toward him, wide-eyed. "Rowan is the last firefox?"


    Raf nodded.


    "What are the Blessings?"


    "Five gems, the source of his power, embedded into Adam''s regalia. Remove those, and he''s still ageless but not immortal."


    "And you intend to steal them?" Hinata whispered breathlessly.


    The question terrified Raf beyond words. "Right now, I only care about saving my sister and banishing the fallen that killed my father... Then yes, Adam will suffer."


    Hinata smirked with satisfaction. "Alright. Keep your word, Rafael Avalyn. I''ll take that as payment for helping you."


    Then Hinata yawned and stood up. From their lower back satchel, they pulled out their hooks, resembling sharp question marks.


    "It''s about time to make camp. You can go on a bit farther, yeah?"


    Raf sighed. Carrying the chains on his body was a constant strain, and his muscles were already sore from heavy exertion. "Yeah, but not far. My shoulder hurts pretty bad."


    "Let''s see it," they said, and Raf pulled his sleeve up to the shoulder. The bruise was big and purple, spreading far down his arm and around his back. "Oof. That looks pretty bad." They gently poked certain places, inquiring as to the pain level. "I don''t think it''s broken, just banged up," they concluded. "Come on. I know a place up ahead where we can make camp. Try only using your one good arm to swing. Watch, like this."


    Hinata put one grappling hook away and jumped off the shelf, throwing the free hook to a pole, swinging, twisting midair to release the chain, and throwing it forward again. Somewhat less graceful, and it looked much more difficult but also doable. He took a deep, fearful breath and followed Hinata off the cliff. Raf was much less graceful, but Sophia guided his arm and the chain so he never fell.


    The camp spot was farther than Raf had hoped, but it was perfect. This shelf was much larger than before, lush with trees and bushes, and a firepit already built in the center of a tiny grove.


    Fireflies danced in the air. Lizards and insects scurried by as Hinata and Raf collected dried kindling to start a fire.


    Both Hinata and Raf were adept firestarters, and it wasn''t long before a roaring campfire was going. Raf helped Hinata set up some tarps to shield from the elements, and once that was done, the two of them promptly fell asleep.


    No visitors interrupted his slumber this time, which were a mix of nightmares of falling and drowning alongside dreams of soaring through the air with Hinata.


    When Raf woke, Hinata was absent. The fire was still going, so he figured they must be nearby.


    His muscles were agonizing. The chains were so heavy he struggled to sit up. He was getting stronger, but his body needed time to recover. Once he managed to stand, Raf looked around for Hinata.


    Looking over the ledge, he started to hyperventilate. Even after swinging one-handed, looking down at the beach from this high up still activated a physical trauma response. Raf collapsed to the ground, frustrated and confused. He thought he''d overcome this already. Why was he still scared?


    On his hands and knees, dizzy with fright, Raf looked over the side for Hinata. His vision was blurring, but he saw them below, swinging just above the water''s surface, throwing a chain into the ocean, hooking a fish with incredible aim and skill, and yanking it up quickly into a bag. Raf retreated to tend the fire.


    Hinata swung back up, landing nimbly on both feet and greeting Raf enthusiastically. "Good morning! I caught us some breakfast. Won''t take long to cook. Sit tight. I got this."


    They wandered the grove for a short while, collecting herbs and such, then returning to the fire to sit in front of a wide flat rock. Hinata set the herbs and fruits they''d collected on the rock off to the side. Then, from a sheath on the side of their boot, they pulled out a knife and set it on the rock. Finally, from a bag on their side, they pulled out a large silver fish with rainbow scales and set it in the middle.


    It was already dead, either from bleeding out of the hook-induced hole in its body or from lack of water, but it died recently, so Hinata swiftly thanked it for nourishing them, gutted, scaled, and sliced it.


    They squeezed some oily fruit over the fish and rubbed the oil from head to tail, flipped it over, and did it again, this time sprinkling on some tiny green leaves they stripped off a stem. A stick was shoved through the hook-hole, and the fish was set over a low flame until crispy brown and sizzling.


    While that cooked, Raf and Hinata got to know each other. Raf inquired about their family life. Hinata grew up in a cave on the inside of the cliffs, near the cavern village. Their parents weren''t thrilled with Hinata running off to the far corners of Crescent, but Hinata was old enough and capable enough to go anywhere they wanted. They had no siblings. Eight cousins.


    Meanwhile, Raf and Hinata ate a delicious, sweet, and healthy breakfast together. And Hinata got to know Raf better, too, inquiring as to his wounds and his upbringing.


    His injuries were healing slowly but steadily. Raf was used to the occasional bruise. Since the day he was old enough to hold a sword, Rowan trained him to be a deadly warrior. And not just in combat. Secretly, Rowan taught Raf and Morgan the fundamentals of mathematics, reading, writing, geography (local and global), wilderness survival, leadership, and critical thinking.


    After breakfast, they relaxed in the sun, chatting, joking, and laughing. Time flew by, and for a little while, Raf forgot his dire mission and gave himself permission to rest and be happy.


    Then Raf remembered his sister was suffering, and it destroyed any happiness he felt. By evening, Raf had rested enough, and it was time to continue to the last peak.


    His muscles were still sore. His shoulder ached. The wound on the side of his head itched as the skin healed. And his fear of heights still paralyzed him at the ledge. Raf tried to hide his fear from Hinata, but they intuited much of the truth and were gently supportive and encouraging.


    By sundown, Raf and Hinata reached the other side of the island.


    "That''s got to be the last peak," said Hinata, pointing upward while dangling in the air.


    A plume of dark grey smoke rose from behind the peak, barely distinguishable in the twilight of dusk. "And that must be Sophia''s signal," Raf thought aloud.


    "Race you there!" Hinata swung forward.


    Hinata knew the area better than Raf, but Raf wasn''t playing. He was determined, and that plume of smoke meant the next step on his journey to save Morgan. Nothing was going to get in the way. Up his sleeve, Raf had Sophia and her solid flame chain.


    With angelic strength, he catapulted himself over Hinata. Sophia''s chain shot into the cliff wall itself, guiding him around a bend, securing Raf''s fall, and then launching him forward again.


    Unlike Hinata, Sophia didn''t need poles to grapple onto. Sophia''s chain fluidly molded to the size and shape of any location required and released as rapidly. So it was no contest. Raf reached the source of the smoke long before Hinata.


    The smoke billowed out of a crack in the mountain. It was well-secluded and inaccessible for anyone without a grappling chain and a lot of determination. If not for the smoke, the opening would have been invisible from the ground below.


    Raf looked into the crevice and saw an underground forest, just as Sophia mentioned, except everything was on fire. Raf looked down in horror at the flaming cavern.


    "Sophia! Sophia, what do I do?" he begged for guidance as Hinata climbed up the ledge behind him.


    The chains vibrated with sound, and Sophia''s voice sang out. "Jump into the fire. There is little time. Chainfisher, you did well guiding Rafael to this threshold. Wait here, and when you see a sign, follow it."


    Raf turned to Hinata, and their eyes met his.


    "I want to go with Raf," Hinata pleaded.


    "You will not survive where Raf is going," answered Sophia. "Say goodbye now."


    Hinata looked devastated. Raf almost cried with them. Instead, he rushed forward to embrace them.


    "Thank you for saving me," whispered Raf.


    "Thank you for giving me hope again," Hinata whispered back. "Don''t die, and don''t forget me."


    "I won''t. I promise."


    They held each other for a moment longer, and as they separated, both thought they might share a first kiss, but Raf turned, ran, and leapt into the smoke.

 Chapter 13 - Firefox & the Shadow

    Hinata''s parents raised them to focus on the known and explored, so taking orders from an angel they couldn''t see, waiting for a sign they couldn''t expect, was, to say the least, discomforting.


    The waiting wasn''t an issue. Nor was the solitude.


    As a single child with 8 cousins, Hinata often preferred solitude. Shortly after Raf jumped down the smoking crevice, Hinata took out a piece of driftwood from one of their many satchels and deftly carved it into the shape of a lizard.


    Unease plagued Hinata. Something was wrong. How long were they supposed to wait? And what were they waiting for? And would they ever see Rafael again?


    But before Hinata could finish carving, they heard a bang from far below.


    There was a shed nestled in a grove at the foot of the ''last peak,'' where the ocean met rock and forest. A cloud of black smoke encircled the shed. Was this the sign? Hinata ran forward, keeping to the shadows.


    Hinata could hear nothing over the howling ocean wind, crashing against stone and whistling through leaves. Then Hinata saw it. The Raven. It was the size of a large man with a long black beak and covered in shimmering black feathers, but so far away, Hinata couldn''t make out more details than that. It leapt out of the smoke and dashed for the trees. Was it carrying something? Why was it running? Could it not fly?


    Hinata followed as best they could from a distance, grappling down several ledges, swinging when able. Flying above the Raven, Hinata saw a small blackbird. Perhaps a familiar?


    The Raven disappeared among the trees, but from their vantage far above, Hinata watched the blackbird dart to and fro, above and below the forest canopy, moving in the direction of Church.


    Then the truly unexpected happened.


    A swarm of flying devils descended on Hinata. Hideous grey creatures, the size of large monkeys, with bat-like wings and fangs that jut out in all directions. Hinata used the sharpened hooks of their chains to defend themself, slaying two of the monstrous devils, but there were too many.


    The swarm tackled Hinata to the ground. This was the end. Hinata shut their eyes and screamed for their short life, but the devils lifted Hinata into the air and carried them away.


    Once in the air, Hinata stopped screaming. They were too scared and surprised to be alive to do anything. Plus, Hinata worried the flying monsters might be inclined to drop Hinata if they antagonized any further. Considering they''d already killed two of the devils, it felt unwise to test luck further. Besides, it was soon apparent where the devils were taking them.


    The swarm descended to land on the beach by a shack, dropping Hinata on the sand. The Raven''s smoke had cleared, but the smell of sulfur lingered in the air.


    Two figures stood nearby.


    One was tall and male, dressed in black leather, with ashen skin. The devils spoke to the man in a series of grunts and whistling noises only he seemed to understand. He listened impassively while staring at Hinata as if they were the first human he''d ever seen. The man terrified Hinata. There was indifference in the humorous glint of his eyes, like a hurtful joke.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The second one was shorter, with copper-red hair, two pointy ears on top of their head, golden-brown skin, and sharp yellow eyes. They were dressed in flowing green cloth. Of course, Hinata knew who this must be right away.


    "You''re Rowan, the firefox Rafael mentioned," they said reverently.


    The firefox was visibly stunned. "How did you know Rafael?"


    "We met yesterday at the upper outside beach. He was caught in the Snare. I fished him out."


    Rowan sat suddenly. "He''s alive! Oh. Thank you. He''s alive."


    The dark-eyed man watched with silent curiosity.


    Rowan composed themself, rising to ask, "Where is Rafael now?"


    "He jumped down a smoking crevice at the peak up there. An angel named Sophia told him to go to Oceania and told me to wait for a sign. When I saw the Raven, I thought that was the sign, but now I''m here, so I''m wondering if Sophia meant for me to meet you."


    Rowan and the grey man were both at a loss for words, looking at one another and back at Hinata.


    The man spoke first, in a smoky voice, like he''d been breathing volcanic fumes all his life. "The Raven? What did you see?"


    Hinata feared the man but answered in honest detail everything they''d seen up to being abducted by his flying minions.


    He waited until Hinata was finished, then turned to Rowan, saying authoritatively, "Mother would want us to find Rafael."


    Rowan answered, eyes fixed in the distance, "Rafael seems to be guided by forces outside our influence, and there''s no guarantee we can catch up to where he''s going. But we know where Lyn is being taken, and if we don''t follow, the Raven will slowly kill her."


    "What does one deaf witch matter? We should secure the Holy Spirit and find transport to Garden."


    "Lyn is more than that. She''s¡­ she''s precious. She can help us."


    "We cannot jeopardize the mission to rescue your magical pet. If Adam learns about you and me, we lose the element of surprise."


    "We already lost it. No doubt it was Adam who sent the Raven to kidnap Lyn. Isn''t that reason enough to retrieve her, to spite him?"


    That nearly convinced him. "Perhaps she is valuable, but it might as likely be a trap."


    Rowan frowned, eyes still fixed in the distance. "Then I''ll go in alone and disguised." Addressing Hinata, "You should return home. Thank you for sharing your story."


    The grey man spoke, "Wait. We should kill it, right? What if it tells someone?"


    Rowan turned in shock. "What?! No! They just helped us."


    He looked confused.


    Hinata was stunned, dumbfounded. Collapsing to their knees, Hinata whispered, "I won''t tell a soul, I swear."


    Rowan sauntered to the man and gently held his hands. "Adam is a tyrant. He created the forces that will tear him down. Be better than Adam, or you will create forces that tear you down, in kind."


    Rowan said this so sagely, so sensually, the man was affected.


    "Well¡­ okay. But you''re not going in alone. I sent a cainkin to scout ahead. It should meet us on the way. And you," he addressed Hinata, "Keep up, or I''ll have the cainkin carry you."


    Rowan tilted their head. "We can''t take them with us. They''re too young and where we''re going is dangerous."


    "It knows too much! If we leave it behind, Adam will find it, and then all three of us will wish I''d killed it. No. If it lives, it makes itself useful and stays where I can see it."


    Hinata''s breathing was erratic. They looked around, but the man''s flying minions surrounded them. Drool leaked from crooked fangs as the frightful creatures stared hungrily at Hinata. Hinata closed their eyes and tried to focus on breathing.


    Rowan''s voice broke the pause.


    "Fine, but understand they aren''t a slave or an ''it.'' They are a person. What is your name?"


    "Hinata," they said, opening their eyes to discover tears blurring their vision.


    "Hinata," said Rowan. "I''m Rowan. This is Samaal. Today is his first day on Eden. You''re the first human he''s met. Please be patient with him."


    Samaal scoffed.


    Rowan turned to face the distant Church. "Let''s go. We''ll camp near Church to plan our entry and break in under cover of darkness."

 Chapter 14 - Legion

    Sophia''s chain shot sideways into the cavern ceiling, so Raf fell in an arc. Then the chain released, and as he fell, it moved down to reattach itself and swung Raf out of the plume of smoke and away from the roaring flames.


    The acoustics in the cave reverberated every crackle of wood and scream of wildlife to a deafening echo. The fire must have started recently because it was spreading rapidly and almost engulfed the entire massive cave.


    Raf hit the ground and rolled near a stone-carved edifice, twice his height, the length of a hall, and wide enough to entomb several bodies. The flames hadn''t yet reached this corner of the cave, but they were encroaching, and the heat was overwhelming.


    Sophia''s chain whipped forward and slammed against the edifice, cracking it open and revealing a single tomb. Inside was a creature Raf had only seen illustrated in myths: a cthulian. It was gargantuan and crab-like. Raf could see two eyes the size of tree trunks.


    Sophia''s chain delicately floated behind and under the chulian''s head. Raf heard a crunching sound of chitin breaking amid the roar of the burning forest. When Sophia''s chain retracted, it was carrying something green resembling a long, dried sponge.


    "This is a cthulian''s symbiote," sang Sophia''s voice out of the chain. "Bonding with it is the only way for a human to reach the Time Dragon. Once done, it cannot be undone. It will stay with you ''til death."


    The cthulian''s symbiote was dropped in Raf''s hand. It felt like some dried-up dead thing found on a beach. It wasn''t heavy, but Raf sensed the weight of it all the same. That felt immense. What would it be like, he wondered, to bond with an oceanic creature? Would he still be human? Raf put those fears aside. Morgan needed him to do this. No matter the cost, Raf would pay it.


    "What do I do with it?" he asked.


    Sophia answered, "Dive underwater. Hold the symbiote to your ear."


    "Will it hurt?" he asked.


    No response.


    Raf looked around. Everything was on fire. The smoke burned his lungs. He tried breathing in through his sleeve. There! A shimmer of water. Raf ran to it, ducking under flaming branches, jumping over fallen logs, and diving into the strange lake without any hesitation.


    Raf held the symbiote to his ear as instructed. Between moments, he felt it swell with water and come alive.


    No warning could have prepared him for what came next. The symbiote found Raf''s ear and squeezed into it almost instantly, but not painlessly. Raf felt his ear canal burst. Worse yet, the symbiote spread through Raf''s sinuses and around to his other ear. Cartilage broke and was expelled out to make space for the symbiote.


    All the while, Raf was busy drowning. The agony of having his skull invaded caused Raf to scream in pain and then choke on water. As his lungs flooded, Raf writhed helplessly for a few seconds, too disoriented to swim to the surface, until he stopped moving entirely. His motionless body sank with the weight of metal chains.


    Sometime later, he seized and coughed and opened his eyes. He wasn''t breathing, not really. He touched his ears. Something was protruding out of both ears. Soft and velvety, it inflated and deflated like external lungs on the side of his head.


    But the mind-blowing parts were psychic. The cthulian''s symbiote functioned as a new sensory organ, combining scent and sound detection. Raf could now ''hear'' better and ''smell'' underwater. He smelled his blood all around him, alongside the scent of fish and insects; the sounds of fish and insects! Pushing and swimming and scraping and grinding and chewing and pooping.


    As for the pain, his entire head and face ached. Every beat of his heart brought fresh throbbing agony behind his face.


    Raf was too numb and amazed to do anything but smell his surroundings until a dozen voices boomed harmoniously in his mind.


    ''What have you done to us, human?''


    Raf would have fallen in shock if he were standing. He looked around in vain. Firelight from the cavern above illuminated the lake floor and all around him. It was dark, but he could see well enough to know the voices weren''t coming from outside him but inside his head.


    ''I¡­ I beg your forgiveness,'' Raf thought in response. "I was guided here by an angel. Sophia. To free my sister, I need to learn soul magic; to do that, I need to reach the Time Dragon.''


    ''Your human relations are of no concern to us. We are the Eighth Legion. Our minds have melded among the greatest of our species. You had no right to desecrate our host''s body.''


    "Former host," Sophia''s voice corrected. "Do not let your indignation blind you to your duties, both to your present host and to your people."


    Raf sensed the entity recoil in surprise and resentment. He felt its wrath and uncertainty. It was considering, though what, Raf could not imagine. Then the Eighth Legion reached out and invaded his mind, secret thoughts, and memories.


    That was... uncomfortable, to say the least. Not exactly pain. More like a tickle behind his eyes, or a cold chill, or the sensation of a limb falling asleep. He wiggled in vain to escape the intrusion, but he was trapped in his head with an alien multitude.


    In his mind''s eye, Raf saw flashes of memory, memories the Eighth Legion now shared: Playing hide and seek with his sisters in the garden. His mother in a green silken dress, reading a book. Rowan training him in combat. His father sitting at his desk beneath that gruesome painting of Adam, confessing to Raf a most terrifying secret.


    Suddenly the Eighth Legion scattered in surprise. This changes things, they whispered among themselves, radiating increased confidence and certainty.


    ''We will help you,'' Legion declared. ''But we cannot guarantee your safety. And when you die, we must be returned to our people for safekeeping. We will not tolerate being a human tool.''


    ''Understood,'' thought Raf. ''So¡­ which way to Oceania?''


    ''You''re in it. You entered the Kingdom of Oceania the moment you submerged. You probably mean the Queen''s Lair. First, you''ll need to exit the caverns. Follow the smell of fresh moving water.''


    Raf wondered what fresh moving water smelled like, then Legion reminded him. Memories between them went both ways! He could remember things Legion wanted to share; for example, fresh moving water smelled like determination; and it was coming from over there!


    The weight of the chains had already pulled Raf the lake floor. He walked forward, but his progress was excruciatingly slow. He tried a broad stroke, but his arms were still worn out. At this rate, Raf wouldn''t leave the cave system for days.


    Fortunately, Sophia was impatient, at least by angel standards, and took over movement. Suddenly, the chain tattoo launched him forward. The firelight from the cavern above quickly dimmed as Sophia pulled Raf downstream, darker and darker as they went deeper and deeper until he could see nothing in the darkness.


    But he wasn''t exactly blind. He ''heard'' the water rush by all around him, eroding smooth the caverns. He could ''sense'' the pressure build as he descended and ''taste'' the salt levels rise.


    As his eyes adjusted, Raf saw the chain was still glowing a fiery orange color, so he rolled up his sleeves and extended his arms, illuminating his surroundings. All around him, countless fish and crustaceans lived their lives. Strange, alien creatures Raf had never imagined.


    Raf tried to relax as Sophia carried him swiftly through the tunneling caves, though relaxation would prove impossible, as Legion was abuzz with mixed excitement, flipping through his memories the way a prodigious student flips through a study book.


    ''Have you ever bonded with a human before?'' Raf wondered.


    ''Never,'' Legion answered. ''Though it has happened, long ago with other symbiotes, we have never.''


    ''What is the relationship between symbiote and host?''


    ''We are the ghosts of every host who came before you. The symbiote collected our thoughts before we died and preserved them for future generations. It cares nothing for any of us, only its continued survival. Our kinds share a pact: we give them our minds and nutrients, and in return, they give us posterity.''


    ''Does every cthulian have a symbiote?''


    ''No. Only a rare few ever earn their symbiote.''


    ''And how does one earn a symbiote?''This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ''A series of trials, culminating in a visit to the sovereign of water and sky.''


    As Raf pondered what that meant, Sophia pulled him out from underground and into the open ocean. His trajectory curved and then launched forward. Evidently, Sophia knew their destination.


    ''So were you in that burning forest waiting for someone to be worthy of you?''


    ''Burning forest?'' Curious, Legion accessed Raf''s most recent memories and saw images of the mausoleum aflame. They wailed in horror. Raf caught glimpses of a tree nymph. Sprigga. Friend to the cthulians and ancient guardian of their honored dead. Dead. The great oak burnt to ash. He felt their grief.


    The other symbiotes! Would any of them survive the fire? The thought devastated Legion. Countless generations lost forever. He felt their despair.


    For a long time, Legion was silent. Even their perusal of Raf''s memories was lethargic and disaffected.


    Combined with the blanketing darkness of night, Raf was fading.


    ''Sleep,'' advised Legion. ''We will keep watch while you rest.''


    And somehow, almost immediately, Raf shut his eyes and slept.


    Even in his dreams, he sensed the Eighth Legion and their contempt for his humanity. They loathed all mankind; that much was palpable. But bound as they were to Raf''s mind, they found him endlessly fascinating, even as their grief suffocated them. It suffocated Raf, too. His dreams were of such overwhelming sadness; it was like drowning all over again.


    His eyes opened to sunlight cascading down upon a gulf stream, populated with countless fish, whales, turtles, and more, all regarding Raf with varying degrees of curiosity and indifference. None had ever seen a human underwater before. Most had never seen a human at all anywhere. All were riding the swift current.


    And the whales and dolphins were singing!


    He wouldn''t have heard or understood any of it were it not for Legion, but through them, Raf knew the song was one of peace and adventure. The gulf stream was for all ocean life. The majesty around him was awesome.


    Legion''s many voices broke his reverie.


    ''We''ve traveled most of the way to the Queen''s Lair. Ahead is the chimney. Be ready. A human in Oceania will likely be met with claws and teeth.''


    Raf was about to ask what an underwater chimney was, but then he looked forward and saw an enormous waterfall! The fish and creatures ahead of him were falling, caught in a vortex. How was this possible? Raf wondered. Legion answered.


    ''Water is warmer and saltier above us than below. Those changes cause the ocean to move and cycle itself. The gulf stream is one of the ocean''s main arteries. Beneath the chimney is the Queen''s Lair.''


    All around him, sea creatures were singing and chirping excitedly. Raf was nervous, but the joyful mood around him was infectious.


    Raf reached out to touch a nearby whale. She regarded him curiously. Legion called a greeting that she returned. He felt her fin. It was smooth and leathery. Then he swam up (rather, Sophia understood his intention and guided him) to her shoulder and dorsal fin. She was warm and magnificent. Raf felt her heartbeat! No, several heartbeats! He congratulated the whale and thanked her, holding onto her dorsal fin to brace himself as they neared the waterfall. She sang out in delight as they fell. Raf''s stomach dropped, and that''s when he first noticed his hunger.


    But Raf wasn''t the only creature hungry in these waters. Not far below, but far enough to be shrouded in darkness, several cthulians watched the chimney and all who descended it.


    By nature, cthulians tend to be solitary and territorial. Older, larger cthulians generally ignore smaller ones, except as the occasional meal, supposing one were foolish enough to evoke their ire on an empty stomach.


    It was taboo for ocean predators to hunt in the gulf stream. Whales ensured such customs by deadly force. The gulf stream was for all ocean life, but when a lone human approached the Queen''s Lair, every cthulian with a spear rose to kill it, custom be damned.


    Raf saw them ascend: vibrant specks of color, beautiful and terrifying, swiftly rising out of the darkness.


    They varied in size. Some were smaller than Raf. One was large as a whale.


    Their upper torsos were vaguely humanoid with a torso, head, and shoulders. One arm was similar to the human''s, ending in three clawed fingers and a clawed thumb. The other arm resembled a giant crab pincer. Beneath and behind its arms, sprouting out its back was a single pair of long, sharp crab legs.


    Cthulian lower bodies resembled an octopus or squid, with four long powerful tentacles where legs would be.


    By Raf''s sensibilities, cthulian faces were nightmarish and uncanny (though they would describe human faces similarly). No neck, the jaw and mouth split down the middle, with a chitin shell covering both left and right ''lips.''


    Two stalks of compound eyes crown its head like horns, detecting lights and details no human eye would ever witness. They swiveled forward to hone in on their prey. Beneath the eye stalks, mustache-like antennae whipped this way and that, picking up trace scents from far away.


    One brash young raider flung his spear too soon. Their aim was not quite, and would have impaled Raf''s traveling whale companion, but Raf threw his arm and Sophia''s chain blasted out the back of his hand, reshaping into a shield, deflecting the spear. Then it returned to Raf''s skin, but something new happened. The fiery tattoo spread to cover his entire body like a glowing barrier. As it expanded, it also dimmed. The blaze of the chains became a radiant armor.


    Everyone scattered. The whales were incensed, screeching loudly. Raf leapt out of the vortex to take the fight away from the others. He was still falling, but not as fast.


    Angry cthulians surrounded him. They''d seen what just happened and were hesitant to engage. One brave or foolish cthulian thought to attack Raf from the back. Sophia disagreed.


    In an instant, Sophia''s tattoo blasted out a needle-sharp chain through Raf''s attacker''s head. For a moment, Raf''s wrist was exposed. The others took the opportunity to lunge and throw their spears.


    But Sophia outmatched them all combined. The tattoo extended two chains to the limit and spun in a circle surrounding Raf so fast none of their spears or claws could pass without shattering. While Sophia spun the chain around him, Raf''s mobility and versatility were diminished. He was in a defensive position, and that put him in a stalemate. Or so he thought. Indeed, Raf thought he had the advantage, but he underestimated cthulian size and ingenuity.


    Each of the cthulians squirted a jet black ink into the water. Soon Raf couldn''t see more than an arm''s length away from him.


    But Legion was equal to this tactic, ''hearing'' and ''smelling'' all around Raf for signs of attack. Whales were shrieking a counterattack beyond the rippling inky clouds.


    An enormous surge rose from the depths below. Raf could see nothing around him, but through Legion, he felt the sudden shifts in pressure, and he knew instinctively what was coming.


    Dread radiated from Legion''s many minds. ''Brace yourself!'' they warned.


    A giant hand, easily twice Raf''s size, with three sharp claws and a clawed thumb, reached up, grabbing Raf, chains and all, and yanked him down to the Queen''s Lair.


    Raf would have been crushed immediately were it not for Sophia''s chains, returning to his skin and pushing against the incredible force of the giant hand that held him.


    It pulled him down from the inky blackness above to an even more engulfing darkness below. The pressure was unfathomable. Sophia''s candle-like glow was all that illuminated the oppressive darkness surrounding him. Even by the soft glow of Sophia''s liquid firelight, Raf could see nothing.


    Two giant pillars like ancient trees came into focus, then twitched. They were eyes! Tall stalks of compound eyes with three distinct segments, top, bottom, and a flat line in the center. Raf couldn''t see the head they crowned, but long threads of antennae whipped below him, tapping Raf gently, smelling him, tasting him.


    Then a voice boomed from below. Legion knew the language, so Raf understood.


    "I sense a human bonded with a symbiote. How is this possible? I should tear off its head and give the symbiote to a worthy cthulian. Who are you?"


    How do I speak underwater? Raf wondered.


    ''You don''t,'' thought Legion''s many minds. Then they spoke, or rather, clicked, at the giant cthulian.


    "Your majesty. Our queen. We are the Eighth Legion. It is good to hear your voice again."


    "Ancestors! How have you become bonded to such a loathsome creature?"


    "It rescued our symbiote from a fire. Your majesty, we bring wretched tidings. Sprigga and the mausoleum were burned. The other symbiotes may have survived the fire, but we hesitate to hope."


    The water all around shifted, and Raf knew the queen had recoiled upon hearing the news. A dead cthulian floated down past Raf, possibly the same one Sophia impaled.


    A massive tentacle rose up and out of the dark nothing to wrap around the cthulian corpse. Then the tentacle returned to the nothingness below, dragging the corpse in tow. Raf heard a crunching sound and remembered he was hungry.


    When the queen spoke again, she sounded less irritated but supremely sad.


    "Indeed, these are wretched tidings. Who set the fire? Was it this human?"


    Her grip tightened, and Raf feared his bones would break, but Sophia''s barrier held.


    "It was not this human. We confirmed that at once. With your blessing, we wish to investigate this matter and devour the one responsible."


    "Granted."


    "There is more, your majesty. This human¡­ carries the Wandering Spirit."


    The twin pillars of eyes twitched. Her grip loosened.


    "Interesting. Why would the Wanderer choose a human vessel? Such is madness."


    "We believe it intends to strike against Adam. Perhaps the Wanderer chose this time and body with reasoning beyond our ken."


    The queen was silent for a moment. Then, "Only the Sovereign would know."


    "Indeed, that''s why the human has come: to beseech an audience with the Sovereign of Water and Sky."


    "How weird. Fine. But a worthy cthulian must accompany you. Symbiotes such as yourself are too precious to risk entrusting to a human, especially in light of your tidings. Tzik-Enu will collect the human''s head when it fails."


    Raf gulped while the queen called out. A large cthulian descended from out of the darkness. Raf recognized this one from the tussle above. Tzik-Enu was fully thrice Raf''s size, with a myriad of vibrant colors, barely distinguishable in the surrounding darkness.


    While the queen informed Tzik-Enu of the mission, Legion perked up, taking a pleased interest in the imposing cthulian. Raf felt strangely jealous.


    Then the queen released Raf, and the water around him shifted as she moved aside. Raf smelled something new, like fresh moving water, except entirely different, yet vaguely familiar. Legion was drawn towards the scent reverently.


    "You know the way," said the cthulian queen.


    And it seemed Legion did know the way; they guided Raf downward. Sophia gently glowed against the dark abyss, like candlelight on a moonless night, in vain, illuminating nothing but detritus floating in the water. Were it not for Legion''s many heightened senses, Raf would have been lost in the vast, crushing darkness.


    What Raf couldn''t see, yet knew instinctively with Legion''s aid, was that he had entered the trench, a wide canyon at the bottom of the ocean floor, crown seat of the Cthulian Dominion, and secret entrance to the Time Dragon''s Hollow.


    Raf sensed a massive opening in the ocean floor, wide enough to fit Castle Moondial with space to spare. He sank down, down, down the cavernous opening for a long time, long enough to feel stabbing pangs of hunger. Or was it thirst? It had been so long since he last ate or drank anything. Surely he would die from thirst, surrounded by water, he thought bitterly. At least Legion and Tzik-Enu will be happy together.


    ''Stop feeling sorry for yourself, or we''ll kill you and put us all out of your misery,'' Legion threatened. The embarrassed shock was enough to dissuade Raf from continued self-pitying.


    Eventually, the yawning cavern turned and bent in a U, and for the first time in a long time, Raf saw light drifting down from above. But how? He was well below the trench. No sunlight could reach this place.


    With Sophia''s assistance, Raf swam toward the light source. It was far in the distance, and the cavern bent again, but then he saw it, blinding light from an impossible pocket of air, deep below the ocean floor. He floated to the surface and broke it, entering a new alien world, the Time Dragon''s Hollow.

 Chapter 15 - Time Dragons Hollow

    The first thing Raf experienced was the symbiote retracting from his nose and throat. The ''lungs'' that grew out of his ears deflated and shrunk. Raf coughed and choked and threw up seawater until finally, painfully, he inhaled a ragged breath. Coming to his senses took a moment. When Raf could look up, he witnessed an impossible miracle.


    The cavern itself was several times larger than the whole of Crescent. Covering the walls were twinkling crystals of countless shapes and colors, stretching as far out as Raf could see and farther. A heavy golden mist hung in the air, obscuring much in the distance, but Raf could still make out two objects suspended in the cloudy haze.


    One was a blinding source of fiery light. He couldn''t make out any details. Like a tiny sun, it was too bright to behold.


    The other was a being so large not even the dense mist could conceal it. The Sovereign of Water and Sky. Time Dragon. Impossibly large and stunningly beautiful, a great serpent with iridescent white scales and four sets of dove-like wings. It wasn''t moving, falling, or gliding but seemed suspended between moments, frozen in time.


    The cthulian Tzik-Enu stepped into view and knelt reverently. For the first time, Raf could see her clearly. Tzik-Enu balanced on crab-like back legs while her whale-bone spear and massive pincer acted as front legs. Her tentacles were pulled up and forward, dangling in the air. Her chitinous shell was a rich purple, with stripes of turquoise along her legs and torso. Her eyestalks were dark pink.


    With Legion''s indulgence, Raf understood that Tzik-Enu might be queen one day. Meeting the Sovereign was the penultimate test on any prospective queen''s journey. Either the Sovereign would bestow upon her a blessing, or she would leave the Queen''s Lair and live a typical cthulian life of solitude in a territory she takes for herself.


    Then several things seemed to happen at once. A bright flash. A loud explosion. A great gust of wind knocked Raf off his feet. And instantly, the Sovereign appeared above them, gazing down behind emerald-green reptilian eyes. A long, sharp horn protruded from the tip of the time dragon''s nose, pointing at them menacingly.


    "Let''s take a closer look at you," mused the time dragon in a nerdy voice, and then the colossal being shrank in size until roughly the size of Tzik-Enu. From a closer perspective, the dragon examined both Raf and Tzik-Enu with a piercing, reptilian stare. Raf felt exposed, as if his every deed, past and future, were being laid out and inspected.


    The time dragon''s feathered wings were folded to lie on its back, sliding on its belly; serpentine, with scales so hard they ground the crystals and stones underneath to dust.


    "At last," said the time dragon. "And against the odds, you return to Soul Hollow, alive. Welcome back. You must be hungry and tired from your journey. Come."


    The winged serpent leapt in the air, spreading all eight feathered wings, and led them across a rocky, moss-covered landscape toward a forest of ferns. Raf and Tzik-Enu followed.


    "You have questions," said the time dragon, gliding elegantly in the air, back and forth, as if swimming.


    "Ha. Uh, yeah. I have questions."


    "Ask them."


    Raf was overwhelmed, bursting with questions, and didn''t know which to ask first or how to phrase them. He slipped and tumbled, but Sophia''s barrier shielded him from harm. Knowing that and feeling more confident, he stood and broke into a trot toward a bizarre frondy oasis ahead of them.


    "To start, I guess, what should I call you?"


    "I have no name, only titles. I''ve been dubbed the First of 8, Timekeeper, Gravity Dragon, Sovereign of Water and Sky... Origin of Death. Adam called me ''The Seducer.''


    "But I was never given a name, only titles and a purpose. Even you, when you were here, you called me ''Sibling.''"


    "How is that possible? The symbiote in my head said I carry the Wandering Spirit. My father called me the Holy Ghost. Now you say I''ve been here before, but I don''t remember or understand any of it."


    Sibling seemed to chuckle. "More titles, and you were given countless others: Eighth of Eight. Lifekeeper. Whispers. Soul Dragon.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Before God left Eden to garden other planets, 8 ikons were borne from the primal forces around Eden. I was the first. You were the last. God entrusted us to shepherd life on Eden, but Adam murdered five ikons and stole their power.


    "The crown Adam wears is, in truth, a cage for the most powerful of us, with the power of a blazing sun and the body of an insect. Adam''s belt is lined with sphinx feathers. His sword was carved from the horn of the unicorn. His gauntlets were forged with the bones and shell of the twin ikons. She was a thunder giant. He was a cloud turtle.


    "Adam killed them, one by one, and used their body parts to ensnare their souls. Now only you, me, and the Edenwheel remain."


    "Who is the Edenwheel?"


    "You''ll see for yourself soon. We''re nearly arrived. First, eat."


    Sibling wrapped their tail around the trunk of a tree and used their sharp horn to cut a bulbous lump on the underside of one blade-like frond. A yellow, pearly ball of fruit fell to the ground, except it froze in the air mid-fall. Raf went over to it, and because it had been so long since he last ate, he wasted no time sniffing or inspecting it before sinking his teeth in. And he was glad he did. The mystery fruit was sweet and juicy, gushing in his mouth, yet firm and chewy.


    Sibling sliced open three more pods, which all fell to suspension midair.


    "How do you do that?" Raf asked in wonder, grabbing the nearest floating fruit, leaving the other two for Tzik-Enu; then followed Sibling as they glided toward a glowing lake not far in the distance.


    Sibling answered, "I control the relativity of everything in my vicinity. Time and gravity are the same, so for me, freezing an object in time and space is a simple task."


    "Can you send someone back in time?" Raf thought of his father and sister, dead and under possession. Could he save them before Azazel destroyed his family?


    "No. Time can''t be undone. It''s ever-expanding. Reversing time would require every branch and speck of the universe to go backward, breaking the laws of the universe, and collapsing time and space. Not even God can reverse the flow of time because God is time, the universe, and everything in it."


    The dragon''s answer confused and discouraged Raf. "Can you see the future?"


    "Not exactly. You studied mathematics, yes? Good. This might still be difficult to understand, but I am mathematics given physical form. And mathematics is the language of everything, including time and gravity. They might more accurately call me the Math Dragon since it''s relativity and probabilities that I influence, not time.


    "The future is uncertain and so unknowable, but with enough information, accurate predictions are possible. For instance, when you entered the Hollow, the sheer magnitude of possibilities you brought with you vibrated against every drop of mist and scale on my body. Odds are, a quest brought you here. I can''t say what you will encounter or if you will succeed, but I can say there is, at least, a possibility that you will succeed. Now, tell me all about your quest."


    So Raf told Sibling his story: how his parents raised him explicitly, knowing he would be instrumental in Adam''s destruction. How his mother died 8 years ago, and how Rowan helped to raise and train him. How Adam sent a fallen to kill his father, then him, and then possess Morgan. How Sophia saved his life and guided him here. And finally, Raf''s goal of saving his sister.


    As he finished his story, they approached a glowing lake. Nothing lived in the lake, no fish or frogs or bugs, but the water itself seemed alive with glittering golden molecules. On the far side, Raf saw an enormous wheel spinning in a stream of shimmering liquid. Was that the Edenwheel?


    "Hm. My heart breaks for you," said Sibling. "You''ve come all this way, only to learn your goal is impossible. A fallen cannot be banished except by the one who summoned it. Since Adam is unlikely to free your sister, the only freedom she''s likely to know is in death. If you want to save your sister, you''ll have to end her suffering before the fallen devours her soul entirely."


    Raf stopped. "What? No! Sophia said¡­"


    "Angels are a contradiction. They are forbidden by Heaven''s Law from interfering in Eden''s affairs, yet here one is. Sophia may have saved you and guided you here, but why?"


    Raf hoped Sophia would speak and contradict Sibling, but Sophia remained frustratingly silent as usual. A screaming doubt filled that silence. Had he made a mistake in trusting them? What did Sophia want? He didn''t know.


    A hopeless sob rose in his chest. Dad¡­ Morgan¡­ Was there nothing he could do to save her?


    "Don''t despair," comforted Sibling. "Look and see, her soul will come to this place, like countless souls before hers, and she will meet you here again. Look, you can see yourself now."


    With a long, sharp horn, Sibling pointed to the middle of the lake, where Raf noticed something underwater, resting peacefully. The glowing liquid was translucent, obscuring his view. Still, he saw dark scales of a mysterious creature asleep at the bottom of the opaque lake.


    Understanding dawned on Raf.


    It was a lake of souls. In the lake, a single soul blended and swirled and danced with countless more, becoming more than a single soul but a force of nature. And somehow, that scaly being asleep in the lake of souls was him.


    Raf''s knees gave out. He collapsed on all fours, scraping his knees and hands on the crystals and rocks. It was all too much. He was overwhelmed by fear and confusion and heartbreak. It threatened his very sanity. The pressure he''d known all his life, a burden no child should bear, felt insignificant compared to the dilemma he now faced: to kill his sister, send her to the next life, or wait as Azazel devoured her into oblivion. Either way, he''d lose Morgan forever. He cried and screamed and cursed Adam, but it was done and couldn''t be undone.


    Raf had already lost.

 Chapter 16 - Morgan & Azazel

    Azazel had already won.


    Morgan was trapped in her mind, and all she could do was watch from an icy cage as Azazel piloted her body.


    She saw and heard and sensed everything, but from far away, in an astral room built of ice: Morgan''s psychic barrier, the only thing keeping her alive. If she forgot the barrier for even an instant, Azazel would break in and tear her soul to shreds.


    Rowan taught her to dreamscape years prior. They taught Morgan countless things, and if she surrendered, all that knowledge would pass to Azazel and then on to Adam. She couldn''t give in. Rowan was going to save her. She just had to hold on.


    ''That''s adorable. You have hope,'' mocked Azazel, standing outside her wall of ice, wearing a curvaceous buxom redhead in silky nightwear. It was distractingly beautiful. ''Let''s see how long that lasts.''


    Morgan ignored Azazel and started shaping her room. If she was to be trapped in a cage, it might as well be cozy. She carved out space for a comfortable seat, thinned the wall in front of it, so the picture was clearer, and then sat down to watch what her stolen eyes witnessed on a large flat screen.


    Azazel opened the door to Morgan''s father''s office. Inside stood the former Steward of Lona, Milo Meiori, next to the Holy Father Himself, Adam, replete with all five Blessings, the crown, sword, gauntlets, and belt.


    Morgan had never seen Adam in person before and was surprised to find He resembled a fairly average, if strikingly handsome, man. His hair was long and straight and golden. His expression was stately and paternal, with an air of supreme confidence. One could sense He ruled the world, deigning to take note of Morgan with royal disinterest. Adam was probably too old and world-weary for such trivial things as passion or rage. That terrified Morgan more than anything. Adam could massacre countless people on a whim and probably wouldn''t feel a thing.


    "Good, let''s begin," said Adam. He moved to sit behind Arthur Avalyn''s desk. On the wall behind him hung a large oil painting depicting the Decimation of Exile, titled ''Wrath of Godfather.'' A wasp familiar flew to land on the desk.


    "Effective immediately, Milo Meiori will assume the duties and responsibilities of Steward of Crescent. In one week, and upon his marriage to Morgan Avalyn, Milo will ascend to Steward of the Vulpen Islands. The three other islands'' stewards will be informed of this change in their position, and their attendance at Milo''s coronation is mandatory.


    "Upon marriage, Morgan Avalyn will act as Regent of Crescent until an heir comes of age. Her responsibility will be organizing the locals into line."


    Adam''s demeanor changed from stately to menacing. "There''s also the matter of the firefox you allowed to escape."


    Azazel blinked in surprise, briefly glancing at the wasp familiar.


    "Did you forget?" said Adam, "I see and hear everything. You told the firefox about the missionary I sent to retrieve the other Avalyn girl, the one who displayed magical affinity. She belongs in the Garden, not out here at the edge of nowhere. My missionary hasn''t reported in, and his bird went to the aether. Both are assumed lost.


    "You let an enemy escape, revealed dogmatic intel, and thereby compromised a critical mission. As punishment for these crimes, I should banish you here and now... but given your otherwise sterling record, I''m inclined to give you a chance to redeem yourself. Find the firefox and the girl, and bring them to me. You have until the coronation. If you fail, I will send you back to Hell."


    Azazel was furious. Morgan felt his rage like a strong wind. But in Morgan''s voice, Azazel answered, "Thank you for this opportunity. I won''t disappoint you again."


    Adam said nothing. He didn''t threaten or repeat himself. He didn''t need to. The painting hanging on the wall behind him told volumes. Instead, Adam rose and turned His back to Morgan. He walked over to the full-length mirror on the wall. Adam drew His Blessed Sword, made of pure ivory, and gently He tapped the sword against the mirror. Its image rippled and changed, revealing a white marble room. He turned to face Milo and Morgan, tall, handsome, and perfect.


    "I''ll return in one week to officiate the wedding. Use that time wisely." Then Adam stepped through the mirror, disappearing as the image returned to a reflection.


    Azazel and Morgan were alone in a room with Milo. He repeatedly glanced down at a large bloodstain on the rug where Morgan was standing.


    ''This is the room where he betrayed your father,'' Azazel taunted from beyond her psychic barrier, still wearing the buxom redhead. ''And the blood we''re standing on bled out the head of the man your father killed. Look how uneasy Milo is.''


    Morgan had to look away from the screen and Azazel toward an empty corner of her icy cage. Deciding she would like a breakfast nook, Morgan imagined a cute little table and chair. But then she heard Milo''s voice and struggled to remain focused.


    "I don''t know if you''re in there, but Morgan, I''m so sorry this had to happen. Your father¡­ he doomed himself by plotting against Adam. He can''t be beaten; you can only reason with Him. I convinced Him to spare you. Morgan, I¡­ I swear I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you."Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Milo stepped toward Morgan and raised a hand to brush her cheek.


    If Morgan could vomit, she would. She wanted to scream and stab his kind face with a knife. She wanted to run away.


    Morgan''s psychic barriers shattered. She felt Azazel reach into her and unlock something, something she hadn''t known was there before.


    She mentally fell into a fetal position encased in ice, fearfully awaiting Azazel''s attack.


    But instead of attacking Morgan, a burst of light launched Milo across the room, slamming him against the basalt wall.


    A glowing ring encircled Milo''s neck. It lifted him by the throat, gasping, confused, and terrified.


    "Let''s establish some ground rules going forward, husband," said Azazel in Morgan''s voice. "First thing, don''t ever touch me again. Second, stay out of my way. Follow those two simple rules, and we''ll get along. Break the rules; I break your bones."


    The glowing ring evaporated, dropping Milo to the floor, who collapsed on impact. He stumbled to his feet, nursing his throat and looking livid.


    Azazel summoned two more rings for Milo''s wrists, dragging him down to a kneeling position. Morgan stood over Milo, casually adding, "I hope this clears up any confusion you might have had as to the chain of command in this relationship."


    Milo looked daggers up at Azazel, gasping, "You will bear me an heir!"


    "Bear it yourself." Then Azazel turned and left the study.


    As Azazel walked down the hall, Morgan collected herself, trying to rebuild the room she''d imagined earlier. Her cage was smaller, but concepts like size and space were meaningless in the dreamscape. She carved the room out just as it was before.


    And just as before, Azazel stood languidly outside the mental wall, wearing the face of a beautiful woman, always watching, constantly teasing, but now the humor in its eyes was gone. There was a hard seriousness in its expression.


    ''I need access to your memories,'' Azazel said flatly.


    Morgan ignored the fallen, crafting a board game and flower to set on her breakfast table. Then she realized where Azazel was taking her: to Gramma Henrietta''s room, stopping outside her door.


    ''Your mental fortifications are impressive. They impede my psychic attacks, but there are other ways to convince you. Rather than a stick, let me offer you a carrot. Surrender your memories to me, and I''ll let you tell your sweet old granny her son and grandson are dead, and you''re all set to marry Milo. Ignore me again, and I''ll tell her myself, but you won''t like it when I tell her,'' Azazel menaced.


    Morgan almost dropped the cage protecting her. She turned to face the fallen. So beautiful. So terrible. Morgan was paralyzed with fear; of what it might do with the information and what it might do to Gramma Henri if she refused.


    Azazel put Morgan''s hand on the doorknob and turned it slowly.


    ''Going once, going twice-''


    ''I accept your terms. Let me speak to her. My memories are yours to access.''


    ''Excellent. Now imagine me a door to enter your memories. Say what you want to say fast because this shouldn''t take me long at all.''


    Stepping into her grandmother''s room, Morgan took command of her body again. She sensed Azazel rifling around her memories for something, remembering moments with Rowan, in training, at family dinners, midwifing for Lyn''s birth. Azazel remembered Morgan''s mother and grandfather, both long gone; and moments with Raf, bickering, supporting, encouraging; until finally Azazel remembered yesterday''s investigation. That memory included the information Azazel was seeking. But this took several minutes of rattling around Morgan''s head, so while it was remembering her entire life, Morgan spoke to her Gramma Henri.


    Henrietta''s room was traditional, elegantly lit, with candles about the room and more than a dozen paintings on the wall. There was a balcony that looked over the ocean, but Henrietta had drawn the curtains closed.


    Gramma Henri sat in a comfortable chair by the fireplace. Morgan took a seat across from her; that''s when Henri first noticed Morgan was in the room.


    "Oh! Dear, you startled me. I must have dozed off. I was having the most horrible dream. I dreamt I was alone. I had outlasted everyone. My husband. My son. My grandchildren. It was so awful. I tried to wake up, but I must have been exhausted. I still feel exhausted. But you''re here, and you woke me from that awful, awful dream. It''s so good to see you," Gramma Henri reached up and held Morgan''s face lovingly.


    Morgan held Gramma Henri''s hand against her cheek, resisting every urge to cry. Morgan wanted to fall into Gramma''s lap and sob until her tears ran dry. But Gramma Henri needed her now, so Morgan put her grief aside and forced a smile. "I''m still here. And the others aren''t gone. They''re just not here right now. It was a bad dream, Gramma."


    Henrietta''s face lit up in relief and shock. "Oh! Oh, my dear, you can''t imagine what¡­ I thought¡­ oh, but it''s all right now. I''ll put on some tea." On shaky knees, Gramma Henri stood and grabbed the kettle, put it over the fire, and then prepared the tea cups.


    Morgan spoke quickly, not knowing how much time she had left, trying her best to keep the fear and heartbreak out of her voice. "I''m going to marry Milo."


    Gramma Henri turned in shock, carrying the cups to the side table and saying, "Milo is too old for you! That''s wildly inappropriate. He''s almost my age!"


    "I know that, but the decision has been made, and I¡­ I''ve decided to go along with it. He is old. Maybe he''ll die soon and leave me a free widow."


    Gramma Henri chuckled darkly and poured the tea, handing a cup to Morgan. Then she looked into her granddaughter''s eyes, and with timeless wisdom and loving sympathy, Gramma Henri comforted Morgan.


    In the end, Morgan got more time with her Gramma than she''d expected. She told Henrietta she loved her and not to worry if she soon seemed different or distant. Everything was going to be fine.


    ''Well, that''s enough of that,'' said Azazel, taking control of Morgan''s body again, having found what it was looking for in her memories.


    Morgan''s physical demeanor instantly and noticeably changed, as if a switch had been flipped or someone else had materialized and replaced her between blinks.


    Azazel was back in command. It stood and left Henrietta''s room without a word. Poor Henrietta didn''t understand what had taken over her granddaughter. She cried out Morgan''s name in vain as the young woman walked out in silence.


    Morgan was back in her psychic icebox. She wanted to tremble. She wanted to scream and cry and feel the cathartic release that comes from surrendering to despair, but it was impossible. Tears are real. In the dreamscape, nothing is real, and if she gave in, Azazel would devour her soul.


    So Morgan imagined a small box, and in the box, she put her grief and sadness alongside the memories of her father and brother. Then Morgan closed the box and stored it under the icy floorboard of her mind.


    One day, Morgan thought. She would take the box out again and let herself feel, but now, she needed to concentrate.


    Azazel watched everything she did with an amused expression from outside her psychic barrier.


    ''Cheer up. Aren''t you going to ask me where we''re going?'' it asked.


    Resigned to letting herself be distracted, Morgan decided to play Azazel''s game.


    ''Where are we going?'' said flatly.


    ''We''re going to catch a Raven and rescue your little sister.''

 Chapter 17 - Blood Baptism

    Somewhere out in the dreamscape, an 8-year-old deaf witch came upon a blue-flame candle-lit hallway. How Lyn Avalyn arrived, she couldn''t say, and as is the nature of dreams, she didn''t wonder how, only at her surroundings.


    The walls were stone-carved images of exciting battles and wondrous creatures.


    One wall showed the story of a lone woman. A great big hand pushed the woman from a high place. She fell for a long time, landing in a small, dark pit.


    A handsome and strong man with bat-like wings came to the lone woman. He touched her head, and she grew wings like his.


    At the end of the hall was a single door depicting two winged beings wrapped in each other and holding a baby.


    Something was summoning Lyn from the other side of the door. Its call was irresistible, yet frightening.


    Lyn turned the knob and stepped into a spacious chamber.


    It was darkly lit with no windows. Graphic murals covered the walls. In the middle of the room were two ashen grey figures. One was lying down. It was terrifying and monstrous, with bat-like wings and fangs that jut out in all directions, and it appeared to be dying.


    The other, sitting next to the monster, caressing its terrible face as a mother might comfort a sick child, was a beautifully scary woman. Her skin was grey. Full waves of black hair cascaded down her back and shoulders. Leathery wings wrapped around her chest and body.


    She regarded Lyn first with shock, then suspicion, then finally curiosity.


    ''How have you come here?'' the woman asked. Her voice was sharp and threatening.


    Lyn jumped, wide-eyed, touched her ears, and stammered, ''You can - I can hear you!''


    The woman''s demeanor softened, then a dawn of understanding. ''We''re in a dream, darling, and we aren''t bound by physical limitations here. Now tell me, how have you come to this place?''


    Lyn wondered. ''I don''t know. I remember Rowan tucking me in with Apple. I think a bird-man took me. I don''t know where I am.''


    Lyn locked eyes with the dying monster. It reached for her weakly. The monster was calling to her, and she was calling to it. Lyn stepped forward to hold its clawed hand.


    The ashen woman watched with rapt attention. Even as the winged monster evaporated into so much thin air, the woman watched.


    Suddenly, Lyn fell to the polished stone floor. Everything hurt. Her head, her stomach, her chest, and her limbs. It was as if her very blood was on fire. The pain was intense, and she screamed in vain.


    Then just as suddenly, the ashen woman scooped Lyn up in her strong arms and laid Lyn on the same bed the creature was resting on but a moment earlier. She held Lyn close, whispering soft affirmations and telling her the pain would soon pass.


    The pain lasted for quite a long time; at least, it felt that way to Lyn, but eventually, the agony did subside.


    And throughout the harrowing event, the ashen woman held Lyn close and hummed a gentle song.


    When Lyn could finally see through the pain, she asked the ashen woman, ''what happened?''


    The woman said, ''Someone took you and a child of mine and did something to both of you. I''m not sure what, but I think you''re... like me now.''


    Lyn tried to sit up but something was holding her down.


    The woman noticed Lyn struggle. ''You''ll wake soon,'' she said. ''I''ve kept you as long as I could. My darling girl. I''ve watched you grow from afar. I''m Lilith. Think of me as your mother now. Listen close, and do as I say.


    ''You carry Cain''s curse now, and forevermore, you will thirst for blood. Keep your wits, remember what Rowan taught you, and when the time is right, kill the one who did this. Drink their blood, and it will nourish you.''


    Lyn had so many questions, but before she could ask a single one, she opened her eyes to an aether-lit room.


    Still groggy, she blinked several times and looked around. One door, no windows, and a tall man wearing a dark feathered outfit and bird mask.


    He was examining samples from behind a desk covered in delicate-looking Garden devices.


    Medical instruments hung along the walls, which were otherwise bare and sterile.


    Lyn was tied to a bed in the center of the room, alongside the same winged creature from her dream, only dead. Lyn almost screamed, but she kept her wits. Somehow, she had to break the binds and kill the bird-man.


    She tested her strength against the straps on her arms, waist, and legs. They were designed for people much bigger than Lyn. She could almost slip her hand out of its bind, but first, the bird-man noticed her awake.


    Lyn could only see the man''s eyes behind the bird mask. He was probably saying something, but Lyn wasn''t listening.


    The bird-man stood over Lyn, checked her pulse, and then began a thorough examination. He took extra interest in Lyn''s teeth. Moving her tongue, Lyn noticed she had grown long, sharp fangs. Lyn also noticed the bird-man''s mask had several tiny holes where air could enter.


    And an idea came to Lyn. She quickly channeled the aether light in the room into several small but bright balls of light, and then Lyn directed the lights into her kidnapper''s mask.


    He recoiled from the sudden visual assault, shaking his head in vain. He ripped his mask off, but it did no good. The little balls of light continued to float just in front of his green eyes.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    While the bird-man was distracted, Lyn slipped a hand out of its binding, quickly grabbed the man''s hair, pulled his head down with surprising strength, and ripped into his throat with her razor-sharp teeth.


    The bird-man struggled and squirmed and even struck Lyn twice, but his life''s blood was gushing out so fast Lyn couldn''t drink it all, as it ran down her face and neck, pooling on the bed around her. The strikes hurt, but the blood was rapture, and as it flowed down her throat, she felt it heal and strengthen her, as Lilith said it would.


    Soon the bird-man was limp on top of her. Only after his last heartbeat filled her throat did Lyn let go of his hair, letting the body fall to the floor.


    She lay there for several minutes, feeling the blood course through her body; a strength unlike anything she''d known or imagined; like she was on fire, but in a good way. Lyn ripped the other binds off and sat up in bed.


    Now what? She wondered, looking around the room again. Everything seemed so detailed. Colors were more vibrant than before.


    Tubes and needles were attached to her arm and connected to a fluid-filled bag hanging between her and Lilith''s child. She ripped the tubes out.


    Then Lyn pushed herself off the bed and onto the floor and her own two legs. She felt strong and undamaged. The places the bird-man struck her were unbruised. Even the needle wound had healed.


    But more than all that, she felt new. It was as if Lyn, the 8-year-old girl, was gone. Now she was someone else. Something else? She turned to look at the body of Lilith''s child. The bird-man had killed it. Them? Or he or she? Lyn never even got to know their name. Was Lilith''s child with her now? Had the bird-man made them one?


    But no. Gwendolyn Avalyn remembered her name. She remembered Morgan and Rowan and Rafael and Papa. Lyn was still herself, only more; more feral, more powerful, and more deadly.


    She barely noticed the corpse of the bird-man, limp on the ground in a puddle of blood. The smell strangely intoxicated her. She felt no guilt or remorse for having killed him and briefly wondered at what darkness that hinted. He had kidnapped her, experimented on her, and killed Lilith''s child, to whom she was unexplainably connected. His death felt right and proper, so she turned from the grim scene and walked away.


    Cracking open the door, Lyn peeked out to see a long, aether-lit, windowless hallway. Nobody.


    Lyn didn''t know where she was or where this new hallway would lead, but with one way forward and nothing but death behind her, Lyn stepped into the hall, covered in blood, and ran as fast as she could to the end.


    Lyn stepped out from behind a bookshelf and into a Shaman Kroeser''s mortuary.


    Morgan stood in the center of the room as if she had been waiting for Lyn. Morgan didn''t seem at all concerned by the blood covering Lyn''s face and clothes. She simply smiled and opened her arms, and waited for Lyn to run into Morgan''s embrace. Big smile.


    Something felt wrong, like a rancid smell or the taste of something gone sour.


    Lyn was disoriented by the vibrancy of colors and the new crispness of her vision. Was it in Morgan''s eyes? Something unrecognizable looked back at Lyn from behind Morgan''s eyes.


    But it was Morgan! And Lyn just went through something traumatic. There was no one on Eden Lyn would rather comfort her now than her big sister. Lyn put her doubts aside and slowly went to embrace Morgan. The hug was brief and stiff.


    Then Morgan stood and looked at the secret opening Lyn had revealed. She went to inspect it, but Lyn grabbed Morgan''s hand and held it, shaking her head no.


    ''Don''t go in there,'' she signed.


    Morgan ignored her, ripped her hand away, and turned from Lyn, leaving her alone in Kroeser''s mortuary. Lyn was stunned to numbness.


    Morgan investigated the room where The Bad Thing happened for a long time. Meanwhile, Lyn became overwhelmed by negative thoughts. For the first time since her flight from Castle Moondial, Lyn started crying. She wanted Apple. She wanted her daddy. She sat and sucked her thumb and sobbed.


    But she wasn''t alone for long.


    A puddle of darkness pooled on the floor, from which three figures emerged. They fell up in the air, and as they landed, the puddle disappeared.


    Lyn was so stunned she stopped crying. It took a second to recognize Rowan with two people she didn''t know; an eerie, grey-skinned man wearing dark clothes; the other, a local cliff kid with wild hair.


    Rowan ran forward to embrace Lyn tenderly and wipe some of the blood off her face.


    ''You''re okay,'' Rowan signed. ''We''re together again. Let''s go. We''ll take a bath.''


    Lyn erupted with a thousand questions and stories. Rowan couldn''t follow most of what Lyn was signing because she signed so fast, but they seemed to understand when Lyn gestured that Morgan was behind them.


    Rowan''s face fell in resigned misery. They turned to face Morgan as she crossed the threshold, slipping a notebook into an inside pocket of her long jacket. Big smile.


    Far away and from her seat in the dreamscape, the real Morgan watched everything with a shattered heart.


    It was wrenching to see Lyn again, unable to comfort her, only to abandon her immediately.


    Morgan saw the room where the raven serial killer experimented on her little sister. Morgan saw his corpse on the floor.


    As Azazel read the madman''s notes, Morgan read along, too.


    But it wasn''t until Azazel walked Morgan back to the mortuary that she knew true despair; because Azazel was thrilled to find Rowan and two other figures standing next to Lyn. Both loose ends in one place for easy snipping.


    With a flick of Morgan''s wrist, Lyn became enveloped in a bright sphere of hard light, which carried her swiftly across the room and into the hallway behind Morgan. One loose end accounted for. Next, to kill the others and bring Rowan''s head to Adam.


    Morgan tried to resist, but she was powerless to control her body, as Azazel threw a solid light spear toward Rowan''s chest.


    The grey-skinned man quickly summoned a barrier of solid shadow, but his dark wall barely slowed Morgan''s light spear enough for Rowan to narrowly dodge it.


    Rowan and the man exchanged fearful glances. This was a death match, and Morgan''s light magic was uniquely effective against the dark man''s shadows. Even three-on-one, they were at a disadvantage.


    The man turned to the third figure, a youth with chain weapons at the ready, and said, "This is too dangerous for you. Wait outside." A pool of shadows appeared beneath the youth, who inexplicably fell into it as if the ground had given way to the man''s shadows. Once the youth vanished, the pool disappeared, and the man returned his attention to Morgan, who was rushing forward wielding a hard light blade.


    Rowan had no weapons to defend themself but years of agile combat experience to draw from. Besides, Rowan taught Morgan how to fight. They knew her every move, but Azazel was something else entirely.


    The fallen had somehow tapped into a latent magical ability no one knew Morgan possessed by conjuring hard light. Without even glancing, it summoned bright weapons and barriers, which deflected Samaal''s shadow weapons with ease.


    Rowan''s attacks were even less effective since they were reluctant to use full fire against Morgan. But Rowan wasn''t trying to win. They were trying to survive and distract for long enough that Rowan could rescue Lyn.


    Meanwhile, the light and dark magic wielders both seemed a mix of surprised, intrigued, and awed by the other''s existence, testing each other, or maybe the fallen was toying with them both.


    An opening! As Morgan turned her attention to Samaal, Rowan ran to where Lyn was still captive in a sphere of hard light, crying hysterically to be let out, banging her fists in vain. Rowan quickly tried to cut the barrier with a knife, burning it, and even brute strength, but the hard light sphere was impenetrable.


    And it was too late, besides. A spear landed in their chest, and they fell to the ground. Stunned, Rowan looked back to see Samaal, also on the ground. Both of his legs had been severed below the knees.


    Morgan stood over him, smiling broadly. Big finish.


    As Azazel brought Morgan''s hard light blade down to cleave Samaal''s head, he submerged into a pool of shadows on the ground.


    The hard light blade buried itself into the stone floor.


    Morgan looked up and scowled. Rowan was gone, too.


    But Lyn remained, screaming in rage and fear and sadness and captivity.

 Chapter 18 - Alive & Unbroken

    Raf spent days in Soul Hollow. Or maybe it was weeks. Perhaps hours or even minutes. Relative time passed as fast or slow as Sibling the Gravity Dragon willed it.


    Sibling assured Raf that he could spend as much or as little time in Soul Hollow as he wanted; because outside this vast, crystalline-twinkling, golden-fire-lit, soul-misty cavern, time advanced so slowly, relatively speaking, the outside world was almost on pause.


    So Raf had all the time in the world to ask every question he could think of.


    Sibling answered readily, for this was a unique and charming experience, having spent lonely eons hiding from Adam. Sibling hadn''t seen a human in millennia. And it was a rare occasion indeed for Sibling''s youngest sibling to visit Soul Hollow in the body of a mortal, and never before as a human.


    Raf learned he was Sibling''s best and eternal friend.


    Raf was an ikon. His true purpose, his divine edict, was to tend the garden of Eden by influencing and inspiring the souls he came into contact.


    Raf was the ikon of life.


    Each ikon had a unique strength. Raf''s gift was the seed of divine conscience. He couldn''t control a person''s mind, but he could plant an idea. That spark of divine inspiration could spread like weeds as mortals shared it with one another.


    The cthulians called him the ''wanderer'' because Raf''s soul had been reborn countless times. In past lives, Raf had been cthulians, mer, magical creatures, human men and women, even small animals. His true body remembered each of those lives and would remember his own life when this one ends.


    Raf also learned the source of the fiery bright light illuminating the Hollow: the phoenix, continually frozen and advanced in time to mark the ''days'' and ''nights.''


    As its life ended, the phoenix rose like a candle in the air and exploded in a glorious explosion, which Sibling froze in time, burning like a tiny star.


    And when Raf grew tired and wanted to sleep, Sibling unfroze the phoenix, which would burst into flames and fall to a pile of ashes on the crystalline ground, beginning a new life. Then, a newly hatched chick would emerge from the burning cinders, like smoldering coal flapping out of a fire pit.


    While Raf slept, Sibling lived an entire life with the phoenix. Firefly bugs, glow worms, and phosphorescent mushrooms ensured the Hollow was never completely dark, and the phoenix always had a steady supply of food.


    By the time Raf rested and woke up, the phoenix, nearing the end of its lifecycle, would burst into glorious flames again and rise like a tiny sunrise in the air.


    And Raf would be ready for tree bean breakfast with a new day''s worth of questions. And then the cycle would repeat again and again, and again.


    Sibling said it was impossible to force the fallen out of Morgan''s body.


    But there was a way to imprison it, so it could never harm another person again. A spell that would trap the fallen into one of Raf''s true body''s scales, the same way Adam trapped the five Eden Spirits into the pieces of regalia he wears today. And while that parallel made Raf uneasy, it might grant him revenge on the monster that killed his father and tortured his sister.


    To cast the spell and access the magic, Raf had to train in the lake of souls for a long time every cycle. Sibling flew in graceful circles over him, guiding and advising.


    Raf even touched his true body. Raf''s true self was a magnificent serpentine dragon with batlike wings, and his scales were neon rainbows against jet black.


    Raf pried one iridescent black scale off his true body''s tail, feeling his true body''s warmth and the strength.


    Raf used the scale to practice the magic required to trap the fallen''s soul.


    As Raf trained, Tzik-Enu conferred with Sibling whenever possible, though their exchanges were private. Tzik-Enu was outwardly uninterested in Raf and made no effort to befriend or engage with him at all. Raf didn''t mind. He was busy learning and training. Sibling taught him countless miraculous ideas and truths about himself and the universe.


    There was a surprising amount of vegetation diversity in the Hollow. Fronds, ferns, crickets, lizards, crabs, and pixies! Tiny reptilian creatures with big insect wings. The pixies avoided Raf and Tzik-Enu at all times, constantly watching from afar. Raf didn''t even notice them for the longest time.


    It took several cycles of training in the lake of souls with Sibling''s guidance, but in time, Raf could grab hold of a free-floating soul, lock it into the spirit dragon''s scale, and then pull it back out at will.


    So the time had come.


    Having learned what he came for, Raf decided he was ready to return home, slay the beast, and free his sister''s soul before the fallen devoured it entirely. He knew what that meant. He squared his mind and told Sibling, who made no objections, even offering Raf transport back to Castle Moondial.


    Raf had to climb into Sibling''s mouth for protection from the elements. Holding on by a fang and standing on fleshy jaw-bone amidst a spicy breath that Raf assumed came from stomach acids and saliva. It was gross. One of the grossest things Raf had ever experienced, and he had put an oceanic parasite in his ear.


    Tzik-Enu grabbed hold of Sibling''s opposite fang, unwilling to let Raf out of sight until his natural death when she could retrieve the symbiote from his head.


    The ordeal was over in relatively no time.


    Sibling slowed Raf to a near stop, so from his perspective, Sibling''s jaws were only closed for one loud instant; when they opened again, Raf jumped onto the balcony of Castle Moondial; the very same balcony that a demon killed his father, threw Raf to die, and tortured Morgan. The place his journey began.


    Sibling was unsentimental, wishing Raf good fortune and a "See you soon" before flying back underwater, returning Raf and Tzik-Enu to relative normal time.


    Sophia''s golden barrier that enveloped Raf''s body dispersed, and the glowing chain/tattoo returned.


    Raf was light-headed from the sudden change in pressure. He stumbled away from the edge and collapsed on the floor.


    Legion, too, seemed to be recalibrating their senses for the surface, giving Raf a dizzying headache.


    Tzik-Enu was similarly struggling to adjust to the environment. Her entire body at different points seemed to swell and then retract. She widened her stance and dropped her harpoon.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    It took them several minutes to find their breaths and stand steady.


    Then, quiet as possible to avoid detection (no easy feat, with Tzik-Enu''s sharp claws crashing into the polished stone floors), they snuck out of Raf''s father''s room and down the hall toward Morgan''s room.


    Legion''s heightened senses enabled Raf to ''smell'' the guards before he heard them. They were standing post outside Morgan''s room and hadn''t heard Raf or Tzik-Enu approach.


    Raf peeked around the corner and recognized the guards, Sifu and Limu. Raf knew all the castle staff. He knew their schedules and habits. He''d met Limu''s wife and daughter. Raf knew they''d both be honor and duty-bound to attack Tzik-Enu and alert Morgan that Raf was alive. He couldn''t let them see him, but he wouldn''t attack them, either.


    Raf had an idea.


    He sat on the floor and began meditating, as he''d done in the lake of souls. He opened himself to his surroundings and reached out to Sifu and Limu, and Raf concentrated on a single thought:


    ''Isn''t it Evesday? I think it''s Evesday. I should be standing guard on the wall.''


    Raf concentrated on nothing else but that for a long time, hoping it would work. He was about to give up when he heard Sifu''s voice saying, "Wait. What day is today?"


    "I think it''s Evesday," Limu''s voice answered.


    "Crap. We have wall duty tonight. We''re at the wrong post."


    "I was just thinking that! But then, who''s watching Lady Morgan''s door?"


    "I dunno. They''re probably waiting for us on the wall. We should hurry."


    Relieved, Raf heard their footsteps knocking against the granite floor grow quieter. Once he was sure the hall was clear, Raf motioned to Tzik-Enu to follow, and he dashed toward Morgan''s door. It was locked, but with careful instruction, Tzik-Enu was able to break the door open without making it too obvious from the outside. By the time Morgan noticed the door was broken, she would already be standing in the doorway.


    As fate would have it, Morgan was arriving at Castle Moondial on horseback with a captive screaming Lyn.


    The little witch knew something was wrong with her sister.


    Lyn wanted Rowan. She wanted Apple. She cried and cried, but Morgan held her firm with one hand and the reins with the other.


    The real Morgan was distraught. She imagined herself in the tiniest block of ice, holding her knees tight.


    Azazel, wearing the buxom redhead, tormented Morgan, taunting her, whispering threats against Lyn and cruel predictions of her future. And what it would do to Rowan next. Rowan, who might be dead already after taking a spear to the chest.


    And so they rode up the Gnomon, through the gates, into the courtyard of Castle Moondial.


    The castle staff looked horrified and confused but made no move to interfere as Morgan dragged Lyn, kicking and screaming, up the stairs and locked Lyn in her room. The poor girl could be heard screaming for hours, but that wasn''t out of the ordinary for Lyn, so everyone ignored her.


    Azazel was, naturally, in peak form. It cracked jokes and laughed loudly at them. So carried away was it being smug and superior, planning what and how to tell Adam; the fallen failed to notice those tiny indentations in the floor from some sharp and powerful force. It didn''t even notice the broken door frame or intense fishy odor until well inside Morgan''s room, but by then, a white-hot, razor-sharp chain was loose in the air toward Morgan''s heart.


    Azazel reached into Morgan''s soul and summoned a barrier of hard light, which the chain shattered through! Morgan barely dodged the attack and dove for the door.


    A bone harpoon flew through the air and lodged itself in the wall between Morgan and the door at an angle so the door wouldn''t open.


    There was no time to pry the harpoon out or break it because the chain was still flying, and Morgan''s hard light magic seemed ineffective. Was Morgan too drained after the battle with Rowan and the shadow man?


    That didn''t matter, said Azazel. Because it had powers of its own.


    Azazel launched Morgan''s body up and away, floating midair where Morgan could better see her attackers and nearly fell when Rafael Avalyn came into focus.


    Then a massive cthulian with vibrant colors emerged from behind her closet wall.


    "What the hell?" said Morgan.


    But Rafael''s other arm dropped a chain, and suddenly he was dual-wielding fiery razor-sharp chains. He meant to end this quickly, whipping both chains horizontally as he dashed at Morgan.


    Morgan dipped and twisted in the air to avoid Rafael''s attacks, but he was relentless. The next attack sliced apart a tidy lounge table and seating nook.


    Enough! said Azazel, and Morgan shivered at its rage.


    It screamed, and all around Morgan, a force blast pushed everything away, knocking apart the furniture and breaking the windows and mirror.


    Unnoticed by anyone at the time, a wasp was killed as shards of glass collided with the stone wall.


    Morgan lifted a hand toward Raf and force-pushed him back into the wall with such impact that blood splattered behind him, and he collapsed to the ground.


    Azazel would have pulled Raf forward and slammed him back again for good measure, but the cthulian lunged forward to crush Morgan in her mighty claw.


    The trauma of witnessing that happen to her brother made it easy for Azazel to rip Morgan''s magic from her again to conjure a hard light shield, which easily deflected the cthulian''s heavy blows, but the ocean creature was fast and deadly. All Azazel could do was keep up.


    While that was happening, for some reason, Raf had a dream he saw Morgan.


    She was keening in a frozen tomb, but she was still alive. He ran to her, touched her shoulder, and said, ''Hey, hey, don''t cry. I''m here.''


    Morgan looked up in disbelief and wonder. Then she stood and hugged him tightly.


    ''How is this possible? Are you alive?'' she asked.


    ''I don''t know. I don''t know. I might be dead, but I think I died already, and Sophia stitched me back together, so I guess anything is possible at this point.''


    ''Who''s Sophia?''


    ''My guardian angel.''


    ''Pft. Did Sophia fall asleep on watch or something?''


    ''Right!? But I think I''m alive and here now because of Sophia.''


    ''Huh. Wish I had a guardian angel. My angel sucks.''


    ''But you have magic! That''s what that was, right? That wasn''t the fallen. That was your magic!''


    ''Hm. I think so. Azazel takes it from me whenever I lose focus. I''m so tired, Raf. I can''t keep fighting it.''


    ''Hey. I learned a way to trap the fallen so it can never hurt anyone ever again. We can kill it, Morgan. You and me. One last fight.''


    ''Okay. Okay. Wait. I don''t know if we''ll ever get the chance to¡­ I thought you were dead¡­ and now you''re here! I love you... so much... and no matter what happens... or how this ends... I am so. Proud of you.''


    He hugged her tightly and said, ''I love you the most. And it''s gonna be okay. I promise. I know what happens next.''


    Then Raf woke up on the stone floor of Morgan''s room. His head ached and throbbed with every heartbeat, and he felt slick with blood all over, but for some reason, and by the grace of Sophia, Raf was alive and unbroken.


    He looked up and saw Morgan and Tzik-Enu, still battling ferociously.


    Then a hard light blade came down to slice off Tzik-Enu''s massive claw. She fell back and hissed, hind legs stabbing wildly as she crawled away from Morgan. Azazel advanced and summoned a hard light trident, lifting it high above Tzik-Enu''s flailing body.


    Meanwhile, in the dreamscape, Morgan gathered all her remaining hope and strength for one more fight.


    ''This is my magic,'' she told Azazel. ''Not yours. And I''m taking it back.''


    She dropped her psychic ice defense and mentally conjured a hard light barrier between her mind and Azazel, who screamed and lashed out in vain.


    And that''s when everything happened at once.


    Raf used the chains to launch himself toward Morgan.


    In the dreamscape, Morgan took back her magic, vanishing the trident and saving Tzik-Enu from a killing blow.


    And Azazel threw a tantrum, failing to notice Raf until a razor-sharp chain blade slid into Morgan''s chest.


    The fallen was too surprised to do anything but laugh.


    As Morgan dropped to the ground, the chain removed itself, first from Morgan''s chest, then from Raf''s shoulders, falling to the floor as a simple chain again, as it was when Raf first touched it. An enormous weight fell with it, and Raf felt high for a moment.


    Sophia appeared to him once more, a majestic being of pure brilliant light.


    "Well done."


    "Wait. That can''t be it. What about the fallen?"


    "You have the spirit dragon''s scale, yes? Hold it now. Azazel will leave Morgan''s body to choose a new host."


    Raf reached into his pocket and brought the scale out in his open palm. He looked down at Morgan and what he''d done, and he almost cried. But he could cry later. Now he had to concentrate on grabbing the fallen as it traveled between victims.


    A wisp of dark fog emerged from Morgan''s body, with glowing eyes that stop your breath.


    As Raf reached out to grab hold of the fallen and channel it into the scale, Sophia slammed the broadside of a blade against Raf''s head, breaking his focus and nearly cracking his skull. The scale slipped from his fingers, and Sophia caught it.


    In that instant of betrayal, that momentary distraction, Azazel flew into Raf''s body, and Raf lost everything.


    Then Sophia spun the sword around and drove it into Raf''s back.


    "Hold onto the fallen and don''t let it escape," ordered Sophia, binding Raf and Azazel''s souls together into the spirit dragon scale, trapping them both together.


    And Rafael Avalyn fell lifeless to the ground.


    But then, for some reason and by the strange grace of Sophia, Morgan opened her eyes, alive and unbroken.

 Chapter 19 - Love & Conquest

    At the entrance of a secluded grotto, deep in the jungle, surrounded by signs of life, Rowan faded in and out of consciousness, unable to dream.


    Samaal already lost a lot of blood. Screaming in horror and agony, he summoned hard shadows to put pressure on the gushing stumps that moments ago ended in feet. Then he went into shock and passed out.


    Fortunately for the immortals, Hinata was skilled enough to provide basic care, applying tourniquets and bandages to Samaal''s legs, and sliding a large, flat stone underneath, elevating the legs above his heart. Then Hinata carefully lifted Samaal''s head and poured infused water into his mouth.


    Rowan''s was a more challenging case. Since their body was a manifestation of magic and willpower, total loss of consciousness meant Rowan''s body quickly disintegrated into a living, sleeping firefox.


    That meant Hinata had to clear the surrounding area of brush and put out fires every few minutes. It took hours of careful work, but Hinata cleared the area around Rowan such that a jungle fire never started.


    But Rowan''s foxfire diminished with every passing minute. Maintaining their true form depleted mana rapidly, and without help soon, Rowan would surely die.


    So Hinata stacked dry wood near and around Rowan''s foxfire, and a circle of stones around the wood, creating one enormous bonfire pit. The radiant heat and energy seemed to stave off further shrinkage. Rowan was stable.


    After hours of painstaking work, Hinata collapsed against a stone. Then they remembered the water canteen was empty. With a heavy sigh, Hinata stood back up and walked away to replenish their supplies.


    Samaal woke from bright nightmares of golden blades to see Rowan for the first time as their true self, a marvelous creature made of no ordinary fire, but bright and colorful flames. And in their chest, a flaming ingot of curious liquid minerals, like mercury.


    The adamkin must have erected the pyre surrounding Rowan. The burning logs obscured his view, so he tried to sit up and move nearer.


    Then with a throbbing ache, he felt and remembered and saw what happened to him. He blankly stared at the bloody wraps around his stump legs for a long time, unable to process anything. It wasn''t disbelief because the stumps were plain as day by Rowan''s firelight, but unfamiliar emotions like grief and fear invaded Samaal''s mind for the first time in his long, isolated life. He trembled, then shook his head to try and clear his mind.


    Where were the cainkin? Before the attack on Church, he had ordered them all to wait and guard this location. Dumb and unreliable were Cain''s children. They probably went chasing after birds. Nevermind. He closed his eyes and ordered them back to camp.


    And where was the adamkin? They must have bandaged his legs, as well. Then they just abandoned us!? he wondered furiously. Anger motivated him to conjure shadows beneath him, lifting his body to be nearer Rowan.


    Gazing into Rowan''s incredible flames, a sense of wondrous peace came over him, something primal and entirely new to him. He forgot himself and his plans and his problems, and he simply witnessed Rowan''s awesome beauty: their many tails, their large fox-like form, the crisp and colorful flames: reds and blues and greens and whites, and every shade in between. Rowan was, without contest, the most magnificent creature Samaal had ever seen.


    A fierce desire to protect Rowan took root in him, another powerful emotion he had never felt before, having lived all his long life with Mommy and Cain and their irritating children.


    Samaal had never truly cared about anyone before except Mommy. She was his world. But after battling side-by-side with Rowan, and now watching them struggle to survive, everything else faded away. Rowan had to survive. He needed them.


    Staring into the flames, Samaal became lost in thought, and time floated by.


    Before long, Hinata returned with provisions. The flying devils had also returned, watching eerily from atop nearby tree branches.


    "Where have you been?" demanded Samaal, distressed and angry.


    Hinata responded gently, sensing his fear and comforting him, "I needed to refill my canteen. You were unconscious for a long time. How are you feeling?"


    His tone and demeanor softened noticeably, and to Hinata, he looked less like an immortal demigod and more like a scared boy on the verge of tears.


    "I hurried back as fast as I could. And look, I brought firewood."


    With a disdainful wave of his hand, Samaal summoned a shadow blade to cleave a nearby tree into pieces.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Over the sound of crashing branches and flying devils, he said, "Firewood won''t be enough. Look and see, Rowan is shrinking. They''re burning mana now. If they don''t get an infusion soon, their fire will go out, and they''ll cease to exist."


    Hinata saw that he was right. Rowan was less than half the size they were when Hinata left for supplies; once larger than a bear, now the size of a large dog.


    "Is there anything we can do?" Hinata pleaded.


    Samaal pensively answered, "I don''t know. Maybe. What Rowan needs is to bathe in the mana-rich lava of Inari, but Adam obliterated the island and everyone on it, so Rowan has had to rely on mana infusions from willing humans. There''s a possibility I may be able to connect to Rowan''s molten heart and give them some of my mana."


    "Can I also give them mine?"


    He looked at Hinata with examining surprise. "You saved us both. Now you offer them your life supply. Why?"


    Hinata was struck by the question. Why, indeed? They considered it before answering.


    "I wasn''t doing anything special with my life before Rafael found me. I fished. I had friends and family. I wasn''t unhappy, but I knew the world was broken. I figured Eden was too big for me to fix, so I gave up. I focused on myself. I became independent and self-sufficient, because I knew the world couldn''t - wouldn''t help me or my family. I had to take care of myself alone. So I could take care of my parents, my little siblings, and my people. And I thought I was satisfied with that, but I wasn''t, not really. Because I felt powerless.


    "Adam takes whatever he wants. My people, my family, my home, and my culture; he took it all and destroyed what he didn''t like. I thought there was nothing I could do, but now I know the truth: my culture endures. Adam can be killed. Maybe you can free us all by killing him.


    "But to do that, you''re going to need Rowan. And besides, I owe them my life."


    Samaal was clearly affected by Hinata''s response, but his expressions were a mystery beyond Hinata''s ken to decipher.


    Quietly, he said, "Maybe... If you''re sure, then lie down. I''ll summon shadows to bridge our minds with Rowan''s."


    Hinata did as instructed. Samaal positioned himself with his head between Rowan and Hinata. Then two ghostly threads grew from Samaal''s forehead like slithering horns, extending to Hinata''s forehead and Rowan''s molten core.


    It was Hinata''s first time being awake in the dreamscape.


    Samaal was a master dreamer, having learned from the very best, so their surroundings were crisp and detailed: a blue-flame candle-lit room with granite walls and furniture with intricately carved abstract designs.


    He curiously regarded Hinata, remarking, "I''ve never dreamed with a human before. Mommy would be furious, but somehow that just makes it better."


    Hinata laughed hysterically. The absurdity of their environment, coupled with Samaal''s deadpan delivery, broke them.


    Samaal smiled, never having made a human laugh before, either, and finding it a surprisingly pleasant experience.


    He looked around, examining his dream room, and found a single flaming door.


    "Huh," said Samaal. "That might present an obstacle."


    Hinata turned to follow his gaze. "I take it Rowan''s mind is on the other side of that door?"


    "Mhm."


    "What happens if we open the door?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen a flaming door in the dreamscape. Let''s find out." Samaal cast a shadow to open the door, but the flames burned his shadows to ash. "Tsk."


    Hinata, feeling empowered and bold after proving themself useful, and wanting to stay in Samaal''s good graces, marched forward, grabbed the door handle without hesitation, turned the knob quickly, and threw open the door.


    Flames exploded into the granite room, engulfing Hinata and Samaal and everything else, but instead of burning agony, the flames felt like a cool breeze against their skin.


    When the fiery winds relaxed to a gentle flow, Hinata turned, sheepishly smiling at Samaal, who looked annoyed and impressed.


    Then they both stepped forward into Rowan''s mind.


    Everything shifts. Three minds.


    Imagine home. Imagine Inari, with rivers of flowing lava. Imagine unique birds and reptiles and trees and flowers. Imagine walls and ceilings of cooled lava rock. Imagine a roof window with cascading light. Imagine home with pictures on the wall of friends and family, long since gone.


    Rowan collected their wandering thoughts and focused on the dream. Focus. There are visitors. Rowan looked up and saw home, in all its bittersweetness, as Samaal and Hinata stepped through the door.


    Rowan was elated to see them both, rising and rushing to embrace them dearly. Then they remembered the last thing they saw.


    "Your legs! What happened?"


    Samaal winced and said, "Don''t worry about that now. You need mana, or you''ll die. We''ve come to donate."


    The simple frankness with which he said it struck Rowan. Did he understand what such an act entailed? What it would cost?


    As if answering the unasked question, Samaal stepped forward and kissed them tenderly.


    A bed appeared behind them, and Samaal laid Rowan down upon it, beckoning Hinata with a glance and an open hand.


    Trembling, Hinata took his hand and knelt on the bed, nervous and eager, softly kissing Rowan''s neck and shoulder.


    The trio meditated carnal rituals, again and again, each time growing closer, giving more of themselves to one another until their very souls became entwined.


    They stayed in the dream for some time, and Rowan sensed a shift in Samaal''s behavior. He was sweeter, almost innocent. Was he falling in love for the first time? Rowan felt the intensity of his passion, and without him ever saying it, Rowan knew Samaal had given himself to them completely, heart, mind, and soul.


    Hinata, too, was a wonderful companion, generous of spirit, eager to satisfy, and happy to be involved.


    Rowan was rejuvenated, basking in carnal bliss, powerful and masterly.


    Everything shifts. A fourth mind made contact.


    Rowan and Samaal knew who it was before the door swung open.


    Lilith, nightmare and mother, lover and tyrant, prisoner and puppeteer, ageless beauty with eternal fury, standing at the threshold of Rowan''s dream, looking pissed.


    "This is how you''ve been waging our great conquest!?" Lilith accused.


    "Mommy, wait, Rowan was injured. This was the only way to save them," Samaal pleaded.


    Lilith backhanded him. "I have waited! And as I was waiting, while you were fucking around, an angel killed Rafael and trapped his soul!"


    Hinata crumbled. Rowan withered.


    Samaal fell to his knees. "I''m sorry! I didn''t know angels were involved. How can I fix this?"


    Lilith glowered. "It''s done. The Holy Ghost is lost to us now. But there still is a path to Adam. Get your asses to Moondial and prepare Morgan for her wedding. Adam will be on Crescent in a matter of days!"

 Chapter 20 - The Wedding

    Morgan opened her own eyes to blood everywhere. Her ears rang. Her room was wrecked. Her brother lay next to her, with empty eyes and surprise on his face.


    The injured cthulian crawled over to Raf. It reached a tentacle into his ear and pulled out a bizarre wiggling thing. Nustling it tenderly, the cthulian then crawled sideways to the balcony and jumped over the ledge.


    Morgan was in shock, too dazed to do anything but watch.


    Then she was alone, staring into her brother''s dead eyes. She sobbed. Finally, she reached over and shut his lids, resting her hand on his face, his sweet face.


    He saved her. Somehow. Azazel was gone.


    There was nothing left to do but rise and think.


    What will she do? She wasn''t free, not really.


    There was nowhere to run. Adam and Milo would come for her. And Lyn!


    Lyn was downstairs locked in her room! And Gramma Henri! What would become of them now?


    There was nowhere to run.


    She had to lie. Yes, that was it. Rowan taught her to lie. She would marry Milo and hide in plain sight.


    But what about Raf and the state of her room? Soon her handmaiden Brigit would be in to wake Morgan and help start her day. Morgan needed a damn good explanation before sunrise.


    She tried to think and plan, but she was still in shock.


    A knock on the door brought her back to reality. The sky was already a mess of pinks and blues. Another knock on the door. She sluggishly picked herself up.


    The door opened, and Milo Meiori let himself in, first looking petulant, then bewildered. His jaw dropped as he took in the bloody scene.


    Rage exploded in Morgan at the sight of Milo, but she took a slow breath and did her best Azazel impersonation.


    "Rafael is dead. Send in cleaners to take care of¡­ this."


    Milo blinked indignantly and shuffled his feet. "Well. I came to inform you Henrietta was suffocated last night while she slept. I won''t have you torturing that poor old woman. Thankfully, she didn''t live to see this ghastly sight."


    Morgan could barely understand the words Milo said. He had Gramma Henri killed? He¡­ She¡­


    Morgan''s heartbeat pounded in her ears. She reached inside herself to that strange place Azazel opened when it cast hard light, and Morgan summoned radiant spears to surround Milo Meiori and impale him in rapid succession. He gasped and coughed blood as the spears carried him across the room so Morgan could watch him die. Then she threw his body over the balcony, not unlike when Azazel threw Raf...


    Morgan woke up in a warm bath. She didn''t even remember falling asleep. Brigit was brushing Morgan''s hair and saying something from far away.


    What will Morgan do?


    What will Adam do when he finds out? If he finds out¡­


    What will she tell him?


    Morgan was supposed to marry Milo in a few days. What day was today?


    She was standing. Brigit was drying her off, then she helped Morgan into clothes. A dark dress and veil for modesty and grief. No jewelry. Easy shoes.


    A familiar voice broke through the spell Morgan was under.


    "Thank you, Brigit. Please alert Moondial''s groundskeepers and have them wait outside."


    "Yes, Captain."


    Morgan looked up to see Reynard, Rowan''s disguise. Captain Reynard was the face that trained Morgan to fight and survive.


    But that''s impossible. Rowan was dead. Could they truly have survived a spear to the chest?


    Morgan tore the veil off her face. The spacious bathroom came into focus.


    "Are you real?"


    After Brigit shut the door behind her, Rowan dropped the disguise and reverted to their firefox form, lithe, deadly, and familiar.


    "It''s me, Mo-mo. It''s me."


    Morgan stumbled and ran to embrace them and sob.


    "I''m sorry! I''m so, so sorry."


    "No, I''m sorry! I didn''t know about the fallen. I shouldn''t have left you."


    "What happened? How are you alive? I stabbed you."


    "Thanks to my new friends here, who you''ve met."


    Two figures stepped out of the shadows. One was dark and ageless and floating in a pillar of hard shadows. Morgan recalled painfully.


    The other was androgynous, young, and devastated, their face soaked with tears.


    Morgan examined the sad one, sensing a kinship. "Did you know Rafael?" she asked plainly.


    The sad one hiccuped and nodded. "I fished him out of the Snare two mornings ago. That set me on a path bringing me here."


    Morgan blinked and whispered, "You saved him? After the fall, it was you."


    She rushed to embrace the chainfisher that saved her brother, who freed Morgan from endless torment.


    "Who are you?" Morgan asked.


    "Hinata," they said, chuckling.


    "Samaal," said the ashen shadow man. "No hard feelings about cutting my legs off."


    Morgan sensed he had hard feelings.


    She looked back at Rowan. "What are we gonna do?"


    Rowan changed to appear as Milo Meiori, and Morgan almost attacked upon seeing Milo''s face again.


    "We get married," said Milo. "But first, we should go to Lyn. She''s had a rough time."


    Indeed Lyn was distraught.


    Lyn had broken almost everything in her room, her furniture, her toys; even the door was beginning to give way to her tiny ferocious fists.


    After several hours, she tired herself out and fell asleep on the floor.


    She woke up terribly hungry.


    Her head ached, and the lights were blinding. Lyn was too miserable to scream. Instead, she crawled under a table and cried weakly and inconsolably.


    That''s how Morgan and Rowan found her. They pulled her out from under the bed, but Lyn screamed in agony when the sunlight touched her.


    They tried to feed Lyn breakfast, but she vomited everything. Soon she couldn''t get out of bed.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ''Blood,'' Lyn signed weakly. ''Thirsty.''


    Samaal recognized the symptoms at once. He took Morgan and Rowan aside, where Lyn wouldn''t be able to read their lips.


    "When you were possessed by the fallen, you collected a journal along with Lyn, correct?" he asked Morgan.


    She remembered and retrieved Kroeser''s journal from her pocket.


    To think, Azazel had figured out Kroeser was the Raven, and Morgan hadn''t. If only she had gone with her first instinct and beaten Kroeser to a pulp, Lyn wouldn''t be suffering.


    Morgan read the most recent entry aloud, which confirmed Samaal''s suspicions.


    "Lyn has inherited Cain''s curse. She needs to feed," he said flatly.


    Rowan and Morgan were reluctant to believe, but he slit his wrist to prove the point. Lyn woke to suckle Samaal''s arm like a babe at a tit. Samaal had to pry his hand away from the ravenous child by force. Already Lyn was remarkably strong.


    Lyn fell into her pillow and breathed deeply as color returned to her face. Then she sat up and smiled, waving happy hellos to Morgan and Rowan.


    Lyn''s recovery was miraculous, to Morgan''s horror and joy.


    But she was alive, and that''s what mattered. The rest could be figured out later.


    Morgan rushed forward to hug her little sister. Lyn was alive.


    Rowan was disturbed by the nature of Lyn''s recovery. The implications.


    The possibilities.


    But that would have to wait because the wedding was tomorrow.


    Adam Himself would soon arrive on Crescent to marry his loyal two subjects, Azazel the fallen, to Milo Meiori, Steward of the Vulpen Islands and traitor to his people.


    Morgan and Lyn had a few short days to share together, showing off their new magics and discovering a neat trick they could do when their powers combined.


    And they went over the plan. They knew the signal.


    Finally, the day arrived.


    The ceremony would be held in Church. The procession down the hill and through Harbor was the most humiliating experience of Morgan''s life.


    Morgan wore a flowing silk emerald wedding dress with a dark pink veil adorned with rose petals. She remained silent among countless guests and dignitaries, Stewards of the Vulpen Islands, who would all soon be answering to Milo Meiori.


    Rowan knew this would be a night to die for, relishing the role of Milo, traitor triumphant.


    Morgan never left "Milo''s" side, depending on him heavily throughout the day, but never looking directly at him, preserving the memory of his face as he was.


    In a grand open-air auditorium, an enormous mirror dominated the center stage of Church Grounds, so Godfather Adam could make an entrance, which He did with typical fanfare and thunderous applause from the clergy.


    Morgan was grateful that her veil concealed her expressions.


    The guests were seated.


    Godfather Adam addressed the crowd, speaking eloquent nonsense about loyalty and faith, and then He cued the music.


    "Milo Meiori" walked "Azazel the Fallen" down the aisle.


    Milo was the only person in the room who looked genuinely happy to be in attendance. Even his children looked glum.


    But Morgan''s entire life had been preparing for this moment.


    It was supposed to be Raf, she thought, silently crying behind her veil.


    Meanwhile, Rowan had obsessed over this moment for thirty years, Milo''s eyes wide with excitement.


    Their hearts pounded in their chests as they walked down the aisle, finally reaching the podium where Adam stood, resplendent as ever, adorned in all five Blessings.


    But Adam wasn''t wearing the dragon scale that Morgan described, which meant Rafael''s soul was trapped somewhere else, with someone else.


    What game are the angels playing? Rowan wondered and then tried to focus.


    This is it.


    Just a little bit longer.


    Wait for it¡­


    Adam was talking about marriage and fidelity, but Morgan''s heart beat so loudly in her ears she could barely hear his words. She tried to focus. Her veil would be lifted soon, and she needed to act like Azazel.


    "¡­ do you?"


    "I do," Milo said breathlessly.


    "... do you?"


    "I do," Morgan said in a flat monotone.


    "... I now pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss your bride."


    Milo lifted Morgan''s veil, and apart from the dried tear tracks, she looked appropriately bored.


    Milo leaned in to kiss her. Morgan froze, closed her eyes, and remembered the real Milo as the life left his face.


    Lips quickly touched, and then Milo turned to face Adam again.


    "Kneel," commanded Adam.


    Milo took a knee and looked up with excitement.


    Adam drew his Blessed Sword. He lowered the deadly instrument to tap Milo''s shoulder, dubbing him Steward of the Vulpen Islands.


    That was the moment.


    Not for millennia had there been a split second of such monumental significance. What followed would impact the future of every life on Eden and even beyond.


    Samaal struck. Using his shadow magic, he travelled through the ground and burst up from the shadows underneath Morgan''s dress, sending shadow blades to slice Adam into pieces.


    It happened so fast Adam didn''t have time to react, but He knew better than to leave Himself entirely vulnerable in such a public and ungodly corner of Eden. Most of Adam''s body was intangible, a power the metal feathers lining His Blessed Belt gifted Him.


    Consequently, most of the shadow blades drifted through Adam''s body like smoke, except for one. To tap Milo''s shoulder, Adam made tangible both His sword and the hand that held it, so one of Samaal''s shadow blades sliced Adam''s hand off at the wrist.


    Two Blessings fell, the Ivory Sword and Bone Gauntlet.


    In an instant, Samaal enveloped the Blessings in shadow and dashed behind Adam.


    A second that lasted an eternity passed as everyone processed what just happened. Adam looked at the bloody stump where His right hand used to be in dumb shock. Everyone was dead silent. The only sound made was the wet splash of Adam''s blood on the granite floor. Suddenly, He turned to face Samaal, who saw death in His eyes. Adam raised the Shell Gauntlet at Samaal.


    Rowan burst into fire and blasted flames at Adam''s face. It didn''t do Him any damage, but it did distract and infuriate Him, which was the point.


    Adam was fully intangible. Nothing they did could hurt him. They had already lost. But Samaal was so close to the mirror! He might still escape with the two Blessings and fight another day. And if Rowan died buying Samaal a few precious seconds, so be it.


    Adam turned in hate to obliterate Rowan, but Morgan wasn''t about to let that happen. She wrapped Rowan and herself in a hard light barrier and quickly pulled the barrier far away from Adam. As they flew up and backward, Morgan picked up Lyn and Hinata, securing them all in a bubble. Adam became unhinged. He screamed an insane screech and turned again to Samaal, who was already influencing the mirror with his shadow magic.


    Adam stumbled from blood loss but raised his left arm in time to throw a blast. Kinetic waves pulverized cracks into the granite floor and collided with Samaal and the mirror as he stepped through it. The blast threw him into the mirror. Samaal disappeared as the giant mirror shattered into pieces from the blast force.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Thinking quickly, Rowan instructed Lyn and Morgan to combine their magic. Using Morgan''s hard light constructs as a foundation, Lyn redirected the light waves around the bubble, rendering everyone inside it invisible.


    "Get us out of here," Rowan whispered to Morgan. "Can you carry us to Lona?"


    Morgan hesitated only an instant. Flying them all to the nearest island would be the longest use of her powers that she''d ever managed, but if she failed, they would all die, so she nodded once and flew them fast and far away.


    Adam, meanwhile, had snapped. In over six thousand years, He''d never been truly harmed before. He''d never seen His own blood pour out. He''d never felt the cold threat of His own mortality or known the frailty of His own heartbeat. He looked around at the grand auditorium, packed with His children. Hundreds of His children, who saw their Godfather bleed; who saw Him lose His holy relics; who saw Him fail; who saw Him fear death; who knew too much.


    He began to float, and as He floated, the Blessings in His Belt and left Gauntlet glowed horribly, and the stone beneath and around Him disintegrated, swirling into a molten hot ball in the air. Everything and everyone around Him, everywhere He looked, disintegrated to sand and mist.


    As the people in the audience realized what He was doing, they panicked and ran, but it wouldn''t matter. Adam waved his left arm, and the screaming stopped.


    When He was finished obliterating everything around Him, He gathered the dry particles and forced them into an enormous mass, molten hot from pressure and friction. Still floating midair, He molded the magma into the shape of a right hand and screamed in insane agony as the new molten prosthetic cauterized His bloody stump.


    He shivered and vomited. Taking a moment to recollect Himself, Adam stilled the molecules in His new arm, cooling it, settling the molten mass into a glorious diamond.


    Adam examined His new diamond hand, wiggled His fingers, touched His other hand, and made a fist.


    Finding it good, Adam returned to His task, that of genocide.


    He''d massacred His children countless times before. It should hardly affect Him so terribly, yet it did, every time, and this time more than ever.


    He cried in misery. He cried for His children He murdered, whose molecules now comprised His glorious hand. He looked up with tear-filled eyes of rage and hate and fear.


    His crown shined, and Adam erased any memory of the event from the aether. If anyone still lived to tell the world what He''d done¡­ The whole island would have to go, He decided finally.


    He rose higher, and as He rose, His destruction bloomed. The entire Island of Crescent was erased before the sun set.


    When He found His work was good, and no trace of Crescent remained, He flew away, dispersing the clouds with a bang as He broke the sound barrier.


    Epilogue


    Eve read a book in Her favorite chair in the Aviary. A delicately curated ecosystem of birds and butterflies surrounded her, Adam''s gift to Eve millennia ago. Her private retreat from responsibilities as Holy Mother.


    What did that mean anymore, Eve wondered, glancing up as a stunning butterfly batted its wings. Eve hadn''t bled in over a millennium. All Her children were long dead, with Her grandchildren and Her great-grandchildren.


    Now all Her babys'' babies looked familiar yet unfamiliar, unnerving and uncanny, each reminding Her of someone else. These days, Her progeny died so quickly Eve could barely remember Her attendants'' names. None of them even lived to 100.


    But She remembered their stories. Eve used to tell Her babies stories in bed, around fires, over dinner¡­


    They loved Her stories. And when they grew up, they gave Her stories in return.


    This story was one of Eve''s favorites. She had read it countless times.


    It always broke her heart.


    The story itself was unremarkable; but always brought to Eve''s mind its writer, Her dearest second daughter. Her brave, kind, headstrong girl.


    "Eve," a heavenly voice interrupted Her sad reverie.


    Eve looked up to see an angel floating like a beacon of light, covered in silky ruby armor.


    Eve''s oldest friend and closest confidant, Sophia.


    Eve ran to Sophia, and they lovingly embraced each other.


    "I brought you a gift," Sophia whispered breathlessly, opening a hand to reveal a platinum chain necklace ornately woven around a large, iridescent black scale.


    Eve looked up, silently beseeching, ''what is it?''


    "Freedom," Sophia answered.